Introductory Note

Riyad as-Salihin is the finest contribution of Imam Muhyiddin Yahya an-Nawawi (may Allah have mercy on him), one of the greatest hadith scholars of the seventh Hijri century. After thoroughly examining the authentic hadiths, he selected nearly two thousand hadiths closely related to practical life and compiled this book. These hadiths are an invaluable provision for attaining moral character and cleanliness in all the activities of daily life. For those who lack the time and opportunity to study all the hadith collections, this compilation is sufficient to meet their immediate needs.

Feeling the need to place a translation of this valuable book in the hands of Bengali-speaking brothers and sisters, we engaged several learned scholars in the translation work. Endless thanks to Allah that they were able to complete its translation in due time.

By the infinite grace of Allah, the Lord of the Worlds, we published its first volume in Ramadan of 1418 AH, its second volume in Ramadan of 1419 AH, and its third volume in Rabi al-Thani of 1420 AH. After further revision, we are now publishing its refined edition.

May Allah, the Lord of the Worlds, accept this service of the author and reward him abundantly. And may He accept as service to His religion whatever time, effort, and ability anyone has devoted to translating, editing, and publishing this book!

The Publisher

The Book of Visiting the Sick

Section 1 — Visiting the Sick

٨٩٦ – وَعَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِنَّ اللَّهَ عَزَّ وَجَلٌ يَقُولُ يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ يَا ابْنَ آدَمَ مَرِضْتُ فَلَمْ تَعُدْنِي قَالَ يَا رَبِّ كَيْفَ أَعُودُكَ وَأَنْتَ رَبُّ الْعَالَمِينَ قَالَ أَمَا عَلِمْتَ أَنْ عَبْدِي فُلَانًا مَرِضَ فَلَمْ تَعُدَهُ أَمَا عَلِمْتَ

أَنَّكَ لَوْ عُدْتَهُ لَوَجَدْتَنِي عِنْدَهُ يَا ابْنَ آدَمَ اسْتَطْعَمْتُكَ فَلَمْ تُطْعِمُنِي قَالَ يَا رَبِّ كَيْفَ أَطْعِمُكَ وانتَ رَبُّ الْعَالَمِينَ قَالَ أَمَا عَلِمْتَ أَنَّهُ اسْتَطْعَمَكَ عَبْدِي فُلَانٌ فَلَمْ تُطْعِمْهُ أَمَا عَلِمْتَ أَنَّكَ لَوْ أَطْعَمْتَهُ لَوَجَدْتَ ذلكَ عِنْدِي يَا ابْنَ آدَمَ

اسْتَسْقَيْتُكَ فَلَمْ تَسْقِنِى قَالَ يَا رَبِّ كَيْفَ أَسْقِيكَ وَأَنْتَ رَبُّ الْعَالَمِينَ قَالَ اسْتَسْقَاكَ عَبْدِي فُلانٌ فَلَمُ تشقِهِ أَمَا عَلِمْتَ أَنَّكَ لَوْ سَقَيْتَهُ لَوَجَدْتَ ذَلِكَ عِنْدِي رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ –

896. Abu Hurayrah (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated. He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: Allah, the Almighty and Majestic, will say on the Day of Resurrection: “O son of Adam! I was ill, but you did not visit Me.” The servant will say, “O my Lord! How could I visit You when You are the Lord of the worlds?” He will say, “Did you not know that My servant so-and-so was ill, but you did not visit him? Did you not know that if you had visited him, you would have found Me with him? O son of Adam! I asked you for food, but you did not feed Me.” The servant will say, “O my Lord! How could I feed You when You are the Lord and Master of all the worlds?” Allah will say, “Did you not know that My servant so-and-so asked you for food, but you did not feed him? Did you not know that if you had fed him, you would have found it with Me? O son of Adam! I asked you for water, but you did not give Me water.” The servant will say, “O my Lord! How could I give You water when You are the Lord and Master of all the worlds?” Allah will say, “My servant so-and-so asked you for water, but you did not give him water. Did you not know that if you had given him water, you would have found it with Me”—that is, its reward?

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

۸۹۷- وَعَنْ أَبِي مُوسَى رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ عُودُوا الْمَرِيضِ وَاطْعِمُوا الْجَائِعَ وَفُكُوا الْعَانِي ، رَوَاهُ الْبُخَارِيُّ -الْعَانِي الْأَسِيرُ.

897. Abu Musa (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated. He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: “Visit the sick, feed the hungry, and set the captives free.” Imam al-Bukhari narrated this hadith. The word “al-‘ani” mentioned in the hadith means prisoner or captive.

۸۹۸- وَعَنْ ثَوْبَانَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ إِنَّ الْمُسْلِمَ إِذَا عَادَ أَخَاهُ الْمُسْلِمَ لَمْ يَزَلْ فِي خُرْفَةِ الْجَنَّةِ حَتَّى يَرْجِعَ قِيلَ يَا رَسُولَ اللهِ وَمَا خُرْفَةُ الْجَنَّةِ قَالَ جَنَاهَا . رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ .

898. Thawban (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated. The Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) said: “When a Muslim visits his sick Muslim brother, he continues to gather the khurfa of Paradise until he returns.” They asked, “O Messenger of Allah! What is the khurfa of Paradise?” He said: “Its fruits.”

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

۸۹۹ – وَعَنْ عَلِيِّ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ مَا مِنْ مُسْلِمٍ يَعُودُ مُسْلِمًا غُدُوَةً إِلَّا صَلَّى عَلَيْهِ سَبْعُونَ أَلْفَ مَلَكَ حَتَّى يُمْسِي وَإِنْ عَادَهُ عَشِيَّةَ إِلا صَلَّى عَلَيْهِ سَبْعُونَ أَلْفَ مَلَكَ

حَتَّى يُصْبِحَ وَكَانَ لَهُ خَرِيفٌ فِي الْجَنَّةِ – رَوَاهُ التَّرْمِذِى وَقَالَ حَدِيثٌ حَسَنُ الْخَرِيفُ الثَّمَرُ الْمَخْرُوفُ أي المجتنى.

899. Ali (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated. He said: I heard the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) say: “Whenever a Muslim visits another Muslim who is ill in the morning, seventy thousand angels pray for him until evening. And whenever he visits him in the evening, seventy thousand angels pray for him until morning. A garden of fruit is appointed for him in Paradise.”

Imam at-Tirmidhi mentioned this hadith and classified it as hasan. The word “al-kharif” mentioned in the hadith means fruit picked from a tree.

٩٠٠- وَعَنْ أَنَسٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ كَانَ غُلامٌ يَهُودِيُّ يَخْدُمُ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَمَرِضَ فَآتَاهُ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَعُودُهُ فَقَعَدَ عِنْدَ رَأْسِهِ فَقَالَ لَهُ أَسْلِمُ فَنَظَرَ إِلَى أَبِيْهِ وَهُوَ عِنْدَهُ فَقَالَ اطِعُ أَبَا الْقَاسِمِ

فَأَسْلَمَ فَخَرَجَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَهُوَ يَقُولُ الْحَمْدُ لِلَّهِ الَّذِي انْقَذَهُ مِنَ النَّارِ رَوَاهُ الْبُخَارِيُّ.

900. Anas (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated. He said: A Jewish boy used to serve the Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him). When he fell ill, the Prophet went to visit him. He sat near his head and said to him, “Accept Islam.” The boy looked at his father, who was there with him. His father said, “Obey Abu al-Qasim”—that is, accept Islam. The boy accepted Islam. The Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) left, saying: “All praise is due to Allah, who saved him from Hellfire.”

Imam al-Bukhari narrated this hadith.

Section 2 — Expressions for Supplicating for the Sick

٩٠١- عَنْ عَائِشَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهَا أَنَّ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ كَانَ إِذَا اشْتَكَى الْإِنْسَانُ الشَّئَ مِنْهُ أَوْ كَانَتْ بِهِ قَرْحَةٌ أَوْ جُرْحٌ قَالَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ بِأَصْبُعِهِ هُكَذَا وَوَضَعَ سُفْيَانُ بْنُ عُيَيْنَةَ الرَّاوِي سَبَابَتَهُ

بِالْأَرْضِ ثُمَّ رَفَعَهَا وقَالَ بِسْمِ اللهِ تُرْبَةُ أَرْضِنَا بِرِيقَة بَعْضنَا يُشفى بِهِ سَقِيمُنَا بِإِذْنِ رَبِّنَا مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ

901. Aishah (may Allah be pleased with her) narrated. When anyone felt pain in one of his limbs, or had a boil or wound on his body, the Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) would do this with his finger. The narrator, Sufyan ibn Uyaynah, placed his index finger on the earth, then lifted it and said—that is, he recited this supplication: “In the name of Allah. The dust of our earth, mixed with the saliva of some of us, may heal our sick person by the permission of our Lord.” [That is, the Noble Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) would place his saliva on his index finger, then mix it with earth and, while rubbing the finger over the affected area, say these words.]

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

٩٠٢ – وَعَنْهَا أَنَّ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ كَانَ يَعُودُ بَعْضَ أَهْلِهِ يَمْسَحُ بِيَدِهِ الْيُمْنَى وَيَقُولُ اللَّهُمَّ رَبِّ النَّاسِ أَذْهِبِ الْبَأْسَ وَاشْفِ أَنْتَ الشَّافِيِّ لَا شِفَاءَ إِلَّا شِفَاؤُكَ شِفَاءٌ لا يُغَادِرُ سَقَمًا . مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ .

902. Aishah (may Allah be pleased with her) narrated. When the Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) visited one of his family members who was ill, he would rub him with his right hand and say: “O Allah, Lord of mankind! Remove the affliction and cure him; You are the Healer. There is no cure except Your cure—a cure that leaves no illness.”

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

٩٠٣- وَعَنْ أَنَسٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّهُ قَالَ لِثَابِتِ رَحِمَهُ اللَّهُ إِلا أَرْقِيْكَ بِرُقْيَةِ رَسُولِ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ بَلَى قَالَ اللَّهُمَّ رَبِّ النَّاسِ مُذْهِبَ الْبَأْسِ اشف أنت الشافي لا شَافِي إِلا أَنْتَ شِفَاءٌ لَا يُغَادِرُ سَقَمًا – رَوَاهُ

الْبُخَارِيُّ .

903. Anas (may Allah be pleased with him) said to Thabit (may Allah have mercy on him): “Shall I not perform for you the ruqyah that the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) performed?” Thabit said, “Yes, do so.” Anas said: “O Allah, Lord of mankind, remover of affliction, cure—You are the Healer; there is no healer except You—a cure that leaves no illness.” Imam al-Bukhari narrated this hadith.

٩٠٤ – وَعَنْ سَعْدِ بْنِ أَبِي وَقَاصِ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ عَادَنِي رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَقَالَ اللَّهُمَّ اشْفِ سَعْدَا اللَّهُمَّ اشْفِ سَعْدَا اللَّهُمَّ اشْفِ سَعْدًا -رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ

904. Sa’d ibn Abi Waqqas (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated. He said: While I was ill, the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) came to visit me. He supplicated: “O Allah, cure Sa’d. O Allah, cure Sa’d. O Allah, cure Sa’d.”

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

٩٠٥- وَعَنْ أَبِي عَبْدِ اللَّهِ عُثْمَانَ بْنِ أَبِي الْعَاصِ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّهُ شَكَا إِلى رَسُولِ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَجَعًا يَجِدُهُ فِي جَسَدِهِ فَقَالَ لَهُ رَسُوْلُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ ضَعَ يَدَكَ عَلَى الَّذِي يَأْلَمْ مِنْ جَسَدِكَ وَقُلْ

بِسْمِ الله ثَلَاثًا وَقُلْ سَبْعَ مَرَاتِ أَعُوذُ بِعِزَّةِ اللَّهِ وَقُدْرَتِهِ مِنْ شَرِّ مَا أَجِدُ وَأَحَاذِرُ رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ .

905. Abu Abdullah Uthman ibn Abi al-As (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated. Once he complained to the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) about pain he felt in his body. The Messenger of Allah said to him: “Place your right hand on the part of your body that hurts and say ‘Bismillah’ three times, then say seven times: ‘I seek refuge in Allah’s might and power from the evil of what I feel and fear.’” Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

٩٠٦ – وَعَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُمَا عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ مَنْ عَادَ مَرِيضًا لَمْ يَحْضُرُهُ أَجَلُهُ فَقَالَ عِنْدَهُ سَبْعَ مَرَاتِ أَسْأَلُ اللَّهَ الْعَظِيمَ رَبِّ الْعَرْشِ الْعَظِيمِ أَنْ يَشْفِيَكَ إِلا عَافَاهُ اللهُ مِنْ ذَلِكَ الْمَرَضِ . رَوَاهُ

أَبُو دَاوُدَ وَالتَّرْمِذِي وَقَالَ حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ وَقَالَ الْحَاكِمُ حَدِيْثٌ صَحِيحٌ عَلَى شَرْطِ الْبُخَارِي.

906. Abdullah ibn Abbas (may Allah be pleased with them both) narrated. The Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) said: “Whoever visits a sick person whose appointed time of death has not arrived, and says seven times in his presence, ‘I ask Allah the Magnificent, the Lord of the Magnificent Throne, to cure you,’ Allah will cure him of that illness.” Imam Abu Dawud and Imam at-Tirmidhi narrated this hadith. Imam at-Tirmidhi called it hasan, while al-Hakim declared it sahih according to the conditions of al-Bukhari.

٩٠٧ وَعَنْهُ أَنَّ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ دَخَلَ عَلَى أَعْرَابِي يَعُودُهُ وَكَانَ إِذَا دَخَلَ عَلَى مَنْ يَعُودُهُ قَالَ لَا بَأْسَ طَهُورٌ إِنْ شَاءَ اللهُ – رَوَاهُ الْبُخَارِيُّ .

907. Abdullah ibn Abbas (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated. The Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) visited a Bedouin who was ill. Whenever he visited someone who was ill, he would say: “There is no cause for concern; if Allah wills, this illness will purify you from sins.”

Imam al-Bukhari narrated this hadith.

۹۰- وَعَنْ أَبِي سَعِيدٍ الْخُدْرِيِّ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ أَنْ جِبْرِيلَ آتَى النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَقَالَ يَا مُحَمَّدُ اشْتَكَيْتَ قَالَ نَعَمْ قَالَ بِسْمِ اللَّهِ أَرْقِيْكَ مِنْ كُلِّ شَيْءٍ يُؤْذِيْكَ مِنْ شَرِّ كُلِّ نَفْسٍ أَوْ عَيْنٍ حَاسِدٍ اللَّهُ يَشْفِيْكَ بِسْمِ

اللَّهِ ارْقِبْكَ . رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ.

908. Abu Sa’id al-Khudri (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated. Jibril (peace be upon him) came to the Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) and said, “O Muhammad, are you suffering from an illness?” He said, “Yes.” Jibril recited this supplication: “In the name of Allah, I perform ruqyah for you against everything that harms you, against the evil of every soul and every envious eye. May Allah cure you. In the name of Allah, I perform ruqyah for you.”

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

٩٠٩- وَعَنْ أَبِي سَعِيدِ الْخُدْرِيِّ وَأَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُمَا أَنَّهُمَا شَهِدَا عَلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ أَنَّهُ قَالَ مَنْ قَالَ لَا إِلَهَ إِلَّا اللَّهُ وَاللَّهُ اكْبَرُ صَدَقَهُ رَبُّهُ فَقَالَ لا اله الا أنا وأنا أَكْبَرُ وَاذَا قَالَ لَا إِلَهَ إِلا اللَّهُ وَحْدَهُ

لَا شَرِيكَ لَهُ قَالَ يَقُولُ لا اله الا أَنَا وَحدى لا شَريكَ لي وَإِذَا قَالَ لَا إِلَهَ إِلا اللَّهُ لَهُ الْمُلْكُ وَلَهُ الْحَمْدُ قَالَ لَا إِلَهَ إِلا أَنَا لِي الْمُلْكُ وَلِي الْحَمْدُ وَإِذَا قَالَ لَا إِلَهَ إِلَّا اللَّهُ وَلَا حَوْلَ ولا قوة الا باللهِ قَالَ لا اله الا أنا ولا حَوْلَ وَلا قُوَّةَ إِلا

بِي وَكَانَ يَقُولُ مَنْ قَالَهَا فِي مَرَضِهِ ثُمَّ مَاتَ لَمْ تَطْعَمُهُ النَّارُ – رَوَاهُ التَّرْمِذِى وَقَالَ حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ .

909. Abu Sa’id and Abu Hurayrah (may Allah be pleased with them) narrated. They both testified concerning the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) that he said: “Whoever says, ‘There is no deity except Allah, and Allah is the Greatest,’ his Lord affirms the truth of his words and says: ‘There is no deity except Me, and I am the Greatest.’ When he says, ‘There is no deity except Allah alone; He has no partner,’ He says: ‘There is no deity except Me alone; I have no partner.’ When he says, ‘There is no deity except Allah; to Him belongs the dominion and to Him belongs all praise,’ He says: ‘There is no deity except Me; the dominion belongs to Me and all praise belongs to Me.’ When he says, ‘There is no deity except Allah, and there is no power or strength except through Allah,’ He says: ‘There is no deity except Me, and there is no power or strength except through Me.’ He (peace and blessings be upon him) would say: ‘Whoever says these words during his illness and then dies, the Fire of Hell will not consume him.’”

Imam at-Tirmidhi narrated this hadith and called it hasan.

Section 3 — It Is Recommended to Ask the Sick Person’s Household About His Condition

۹۱۰- عَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُمَا أَنَّ عَلَى بْنَ أَبِي طَالِبٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ خَرَجَ مِنْ عِنْدِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فِي وَجَعِهِ الَّذِي تُوفِيَ فِيهِ فَقَالَ النَّاسُ يَا أَبَا الْحَسَنِ كَيْفَ أَصْبَحَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ

وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ أَصْبَحَ بِحَمْدِ اللهِ بَارِنَا . رَوَاهُ الْبُخَارِيُّ .

910. Abdullah ibn Abbas (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated. When Ali (may Allah be pleased with him) came out after visiting the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) during the illness from which he passed away, the people asked, “O Abu al-Hasan, how is the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) this morning?” He replied, “Praise be to Allah, he is well.”

Imam al-Bukhari cited this hadith.

Section 4 — What a Person Who Has Lost Hope in His Life Should Say

۹۱۱- عَنْ عَائِشَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهَا قَالَتْ سَمِعْتُ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَهُوَ مُسْتَئِدٌ إِلَى يَقُولُ اللَّهُمَّ اغْفِرْ لِي وَارْحَمْنِي وَالْحِقْنِي بِالرَّفِيقِ الْأَعْلَى. متفق عليه.

911. Aishah (may Allah be pleased with her) narrated. She said: I heard the Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him), leaning against me, say: “O Allah, forgive me, have mercy on me, and join me with the Highest Companion.”

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

۹۱۲ – وَعَنْهَا قَالَتْ رَأَيْتُ رَسُولَ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَهُوَ بِالْمَوْتِ عِنْدَهُ قَدَحٌ فِيهِ مَاءً وَهُوَ يُدْخِلُ يَدَهُ فِي الْقَدَحِ ثُمَّ يَمْسَحُ وَجْهَهُ بِالْمَاءِ ثُمَّ يَقُولُ اللَّهُمُ اعنِّى عَلَى غَمَرَاتِ الْمَوْتِ وَسَكَرَاتِ الْمَوْتِ ، رَوَاهُ التَّرْمِذِي .

912. Aishah (may Allah be pleased with her) narrated. She said: I saw the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) while death had overtaken him. There was a bowl of water before him. He would put his right hand into the bowl, then wipe his face with the water and say: “O Allah, help me against the agonies and severe pains of death.”

Imam at-Tirmidhi narrated this hadith.

Section 5 — It Is Recommended to Instruct the Sick Person’s Household and Servants to Treat Him Gently and Kindly; Likewise, They Should Be Instructed to Treat Kindly Anyone Whose Death Is Near Because of Retribution or a Prescribed Punishment

۱۳ – عَنْ عِمْرَانَ بْنِ الْحُصَيْنِ أَنْ امْرَأَةً مِنْ جُهَيْنَةَ آتَتِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَهِيَ حُبْلَى مِنَ الزِّنَا فَقَالَتْ يَا رَسُولَ الله أَصَبْتُ حَدَا فَأَقِمْهُ عَلَى فَدَعَا رَسُولُ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَلَيْهَا فَقَالَ أَحْسِنِ إِلَيْهَا فَإِذَا

وَضَعَتْ فَآتِنِي بِهَا فَفَعَل فَأَمَرَ بِهَا النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَشُدَّتْ عَلَيْهَا ثِيَابُهَا ثُمَّ أَمَرَ بِهَا فَرَحِمَتْ ثُمَّ صَلَّى عَلَيْهَا رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ .

913. Narrated from Imran ibn Husayn (may Allah be pleased with him). A woman from the Juhaynah tribe came to the Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him), pregnant as a result of adultery, and said, “O Messenger of Allah, I have committed an offense requiring the hadd punishment, so carry it out upon me.” The Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) said to her guardian, “Treat her kindly, and bring her to me after she gives birth.” He did so. The Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) ordered that the hadd punishment be carried out upon her. Her garment was fastened tightly around her, and she was stoned to death. Then he offered the funeral prayer for her.

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

Section 6 — It is permissible for a sick person to say, “I am in pain,” or “I am in severe pain,” or “I have a fever,” or “Alas, my head is aching,” and similar expressions. Saying such things is not disliked if they are not said out of annoyance or to express resentment.

٩١٤- عَنِ ابْنِ مَسْعُودٍ قَالَ دَخَلْتُ عَلَى النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَهُوَ يُوعَكُ فَمَسَسْتُهُ فَقُلْتُ إِنَّكَ لَتُوْعَكَ وَعَكَا شَدِيدًا فَقَالَ أَجَلُ إِنِّي أَوْعَكُ كَمَا يُوعَكُ رَجُلانِ مِنْكُمْ ، مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ .

914. Narrated from Abdullah ibn Masud (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: I went to the Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) while he was suffering from a fever. I placed my hand on his body and said, “You have a very high fever.” He said, “Yes, my fever is as severe as that of two men among you.”

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

٩١٥ – وَعَنْ سَعْدِ بْنِ أَبِي وَقَاصِ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ جَاءَنِي رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَعُودُنِي مِنْ وَجَعَ اشْتَدَّ بِي فَقُلْتُ بَلَغَ بِي مَا تَرَى وَأَنَا ذُو مَالٍ وَلَا يَرِثُنِي إِلَّا ابْنَتِي وَذَكَرَ الْحَدِيثَ – مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ

915. Narrated from سعد ibn Abi Waqqas (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: I was suffering from a serious illness. The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) came to visit me. I said, “You can see how I am. I am wealthy, and I have no heir except my daughter.” He then related the remainder of the hadith.

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

٩١٦ – وَعَنِ الْقَاسِمِ بْنِ مُحَمَّدٍ قَالَ قَالَتْ عَائِشَةُ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهَا وَارَأْسَاهُ فَقَالَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ بَلْ أَنَا وَأَرَأَسَاهُ وَذَكَرَ الْحَدِيثَ رَوَاهُ الْبُخَارِيُّ .

916. Narrated from al-Qasim ibn Muhammad. He said: Aishah (may Allah be pleased with her) said, “Alas, my head aches.” The Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) said, “Rather, say, ‘Alas, my head aches,’ for me.” He then related the complete hadith.

Imam al-Bukhari narrated this hadith.

Section 7 — Instructing a person on the verge of death to say, “La ilaha illallah”

[Instructing a person on the verge of death to say La ilaha illallah is called talqin. The person present before him should say La ilaha illallah so that he may hear it and be encouraged to recite this declaration as well.]

۹۱۷ – عَنْ مُعَادٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مَنْ كَانَ آخِرَ كَلامِهِ لَا إِلَهَ إِلَّا اللهُ دَخَلَ الْجَنَّةَ رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ وَالْحَاكِمُ وَقَالَ صَحِيحُ الْإِسْنَادِ.

917. Narrated from Muadh ibn Jabal (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said, “Whoever’s final words are ‘La ilaha illallah’ will enter Paradise.”

Imam Abu Dawud and al-Hakim narrated this hadith. Al-Hakim declared it a hadith with an authentic chain of transmission.

۹۱۸- وَعَنْ أَبِي سَعِيدٍ الْخُدْرِيِّ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ لَقِنُوا مَوْتَاكُمْ لَا إِلَهَ إِلَّا اللهُ – رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ .

918. Narrated from Abu Sa‘id al-Khudri (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said, “Instruct your dying person to say, ‘La ilaha illallah.’”
Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

Section 8 — The supplication to recite after closing the eyes of the deceased

٩١٩- عَنْ أَمِّ سَلَمَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهَا قَالَتْ دَخَلَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ عَلَى أَبِي سَلَمَةَ وَقَدْ سَقِّ بَصَرُهُ فَأَغْمَضَهُ ثُمَّ قَالَ إِنَّ الرُّوحَ إِذَا قُبِضَ تَبِعَهُ الْبَصَرُ فَضَجٌ نَاسٌ مِنْ أَهْلِهِ فَقَالَ لَا تَدْعُوا عَلَى أَنْفُسِكُمْ إِلَّا

بِخَيْرٍ فَإِنَّ الْمَلَائِكَةَ يُؤْمِنُونَ عَلَى مَا تَقُولُونَ ثُمَّ قَالَ اللهُمَّ اغْفِرْ لِأَبِي سَلَمَةَ وَارْفَعُ دَرَجَتَهُ فِي الْمَهْدِيِّينَ وَاخْلُفْهُ فِي عَقِبِهِ فِي الْغَابِرِينَ وَاغْفِرْ لَنَا وَلَهُ يَا رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ وَأَفْسَحْ لَهُ فِي قَبْرِهِ وَنَورٌ لَهُ فِيْهِ رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ .

919. Narrated from Umm Salamah (may Allah be pleased with her). She said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) came to Abu Salamah, Umm Salamah’s husband, while he was dying. His eyes had become fixed. He closed his eyelids and then said, “When the soul is taken, the eyesight follows it.” Some members of Abu Salamah’s household began to cry out. He said, “Do not supplicate against yourselves except with good, for the angels say ‘Amin’ to whatever you say.” Then he said, “O Allah, forgive Abu Salamah, raise his rank among those who are guided, appoint a successor for him among those who remain, forgive us and him, O Lord of the worlds, widen his grave for him, and fill it with light.”

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

Section 9 — What should be said to the deceased, and what should be said to one whose relative has died

٩٢٠- عَنْ أَمِّ سَلَمَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهَا قَالَتْ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِذَا حَضَرْتُمُ الْمَرِيضِ أَوِ الْمَيِّتَ فَقُولُوا خَيْرًا فَإِنَّ الْمَلَائِكَةَ يُؤْمِنُونَ عَلَى مَا تَقُولُونَ قَالَتْ فَلَمَّا مَاتَ أَبُو سَلَمَةَ أَتَيْتُ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ

وَسَلَّمَ فَقُلْتُ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ إِنْ أَبَا سَلَمَةَ قَدْ مَاتَ قَالَ قُولِى اللَّهُمَّ اغْفِرْ لِي وَلَهُ وَأَعْقِبْنِي مِنْهُ عُقْبَى حَسَنَةً فَقُلْتُ فَاعْقَبَنِي اللهُ مَنْ هُوَ خَيْرٌ لِي مِنْهُ مُحَمَّدًا صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ هُكَذَا إِذَا حَضَرَتُمُ الْمَرِيضِ

أَوِ الْمَيِّتَ عَلَى الشَّكِ رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ وَغَيْرُهُ الْمَيِّتَ بِلا شَكِ.

920. Narrated from Umm Salamah (may Allah be pleased with her). She said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said, “When you visit a sick person or a deceased person, say good words.”

For the angels listen to whatever you say and say, “Amin.” Umm Salamah (may Allah be pleased with her) said: After Abu Salamah passed away, I went to the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) and said, “O Messenger of Allah, Abu Salamah has died.” He said, “Say: O Allah, forgive me and him, and grant me a better replacement.” I said it, and Allah granted me Muhammad (peace and blessings be upon him), who was better than him as a husband.

Imam Muslim narrated the hadith in the following wording: “When you visit a sick person or a deceased person” (with uncertainty). Imam Abu Dawud and others narrated the word “deceased” without uncertainty.

۹۲۱ – وَعَنْهَا قَالَتْ سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ مَا مِنْ عَبْدِ تُصِيبُهُ مُصِيبَةٌ فَيَقُولُ إِنَّا لِلَّهِ وَإِنَّا إِلَيْهِ رَاجِعُونَ اللَّهُمَّ أَجِرْنِي فِي مُصِيبَتِي واخْلُف لِي خَيْرًا مِنْهَا إِلَّا آجَرَهُ اللهُ تَعَالَى فِي مُصِيبَتِهِ وَأَخْلَفَ لَهُ

خَيْرًا مِنْهَا قَالَتْ فَلَمَّا تُوفِيَ أَبُو سَلَمَةَ قُلْتُ كَمَا أَمَرَنِي رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَاخْلَفَ اللَّهُ لِي خَيْرًا مِنْهُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ .

921. Narrated from Umm Salamah (may Allah be pleased with her). She said: I heard the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) say, “Whenever a calamity befalls a person and he says, ‘Indeed, we belong to Allah, and indeed to Him we will return. O Allah, reward me for my calamity and replace it for me with something better than it,’ Allah Most High rewards him for his calamity and gives him something better in place of what he lost.” Umm Salamah (may Allah be pleased with her) said: When Abu Salamah (may Allah be pleased with him) died, I said what the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) had instructed me to say. Thus Allah gave me something better than him—namely, the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him).

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

٩٢٢- وَعَنْ أَبِي مُوسَى رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنْ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ إِذَا مَاتَ وَلَدُ الْعَبْدِ قَالَ اللهُ تَعَالَى لِمَلَائِكَتِهِ فَبَضْتُمْ وَلَدَ عَبْدِي فَيَقُولُونَ نَعَمْ فَيَقُولُ قَبَضْتُمْ ثَمَرَةَ فُؤَادِهِ فَيَقُولُونَ نَعَمْ فَيَقُولُ فَمَاذَا قَالَ عَبْدِي

فَيَقُولُونَ حمدكَ وَاسْتَرْجَعَ فَيَقُولُ اللهُ تَعَالَى ابْنُوا لِعَبْدِي بَيْتًا فِي الْجَنَّةِ وَسَمُوهُ بَيْتَ الْحَمْدِ رَوَاهُ التَّرْمِذِى وَقَالَ حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ .

922. Narrated from Abu Musa (may Allah be pleased with him). The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: When the child of a servant dies, Allah Most High says to the angels, “Have you taken the child of My servant?” They say, “Yes.” He says, “Have you taken the fruit of his heart?” They say, “Yes.” He says, “What did My servant say?” They say, “Your servant praised You and said, ‘Indeed, we belong to Allah, and indeed to Him we will return.’” Allah Most High says, “Build a palace in Paradise for My servant and name it the House of Praise.”

Imam al-Tirmidhi narrated this hadith and classified it as hasan.

۹۲۳- وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنْ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ يَقُولُ اللهُ تَعَالَى مَا لِعَبْدِي الْمُؤْمِنِ عِنْدِي جَزَاءً إِذَا قَبَضْتُ صَفِيهُ مِنْ أَهْلِ الدُّنْيَا ثُمَّ احْتَسَبَهُ إِلَّا الْجَنَّةَ . رَوَاهُ الْبُخَارِيُّ .

923. Narrated from Abu Hurayrah (may Allah be pleased with him). The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: Allah Most High says, “My believing servant has no reward with Me other than Paradise when I take away his beloved from among the people of this world and he bears it patiently.”

Imam al-Bukhari narrated this hadith.

٩٢٤- وَعَنْ أَسَامَةَ بْنِ زَيْدٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُمَا قَالَ أَرْسَلَتْ إِحْدَى بَنَاتِ النَّبِيِّ صلى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِلَيْهِ تَدْعُوهُ وَتُخْبِرُهُ أَنْ صَبِيًّا لَهَا أَوْ إِبْنَّا فِي الْمَوْتِ فَقَالَ للرَّسُولِ ارْجِعْ إِلَيْهَا فَأَخْبِرْهَا أَنَّ لِلَّهِ تَعَالَى مَا أَخَذَ وَلَهُ مَا أَعْطَى

وَكُلُّ شَيْءٍ عِنْدَهُ بِأَجَلٍ مُسَمًّى فَمُرْهَا فَلْتَصْبِرُ وَلَتَحْتَسِبُ وَذَكَرَ تَمَامُ الْحَدِيثِ . مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ –

924. Narrated from Usamah ibn Zayd (may Allah be pleased with them both). He said: One of the daughters of the Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) sent someone to him to call him and inform him that her child or son was dying. He said to the messenger, “Return to her and tell her: To Allah belongs what He has taken, and to Him belongs what He has given. Everything with Him has an appointed term. So tell her to be patient and hope for reward from Allah.” He then related the complete hadith.

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

Section 10 — Prohibition of wailing and lamenting over the deceased; weeping quietly is permissible

Wailing over the deceased is forbidden. God willing, a section on this subject will be added in Kitab al-Nahyi (the Book of Prohibitions). Numerous hadiths prohibit crying and lamentation. The deceased is punished because of the weeping of his family. However, these hadiths require interpretation; their meaning is that a person is punished if he had instructed others to wail over him. What is prohibited in the hadiths is crying out and wailing. Numerous hadiths support weeping without crying out or reciting mournful laments. Some of them are mentioned here:

٩٢٥- عَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُمَا أَنْ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ عَادَ سَعْدَ بْنَ عَبَادَةَ وَمَعَهُ عَبْدُ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنُ عَوْفٍ وَسَعْدُ بْنُ أَبِي وَقَاصِ وَعَبْدُ اللَّهِ ابْنُ مَسْعُودٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُمْ فَبَكَى رَسُولُ اللهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ

وَسَلَّمَ فَلَمَّا رَأَى الْقَوْمُ بُكَاءَ رَسُولِ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ بَكَوْا فَقَالَ أَلَا تَسْمَعُونَ إِنَّ اللَّهَ لَا يُعَذِّبُ بِدَمْعِ الْعَينِ وَلَا بِحُزْنِ الْقَلْبِ وَلَكِنْ يُعَذِّبُ بِهَذَا أَوْ يَرْحَمُ وَأَشَارَ إِلَى لسانه مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْه .

925. Narrated from Abdullah ibn Umar (may Allah be pleased with them both). The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) went to visit Sa‘d ibn Ubadah (may Allah be pleased with him) when he was ill. Abd al-Rahman ibn Awf, Sa‘d ibn Abi Waqqas, and Abdullah ibn Masud, along with other Companions (may Allah be pleased with them), accompanied him. Seeing Sa‘d ibn Ubadah’s critical condition, the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) began to weep. When the people saw the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) weeping, they also wept. The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said, “Will you not listen? Allah does not punish because of tears shed by the eyes or grief in the heart. Rather, He punishes or shows mercy because of this”—and he pointed to his tongue.

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

٩٢٦ – وَعَنْ أَسَامَةَ بْنِ زَيْدٍ أَنْ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ رُفِعَ إِلَيْهِ ابْنُ ابْنَتِهِ وَهُوَ فِي الْمَوْتِ فَفَاضَتْ عَيْنَا رَسُولِ اللهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَقَالَ لَهُ سَعْدٌ مَا هَذَا يَا رَسُولَ اللهِ قَالَ هَذِهِ رَحْمَةٌ جَعَلَهَا اللَّهُ تَعَالَى

فِي قُلُوبِ عِبَادِهِ وَإِنَّمَا يَرْحَمُ اللَّهُ مِنْ عِبَادِهِ الرُّحَمَاءَ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ .

926. Narrated from Usamah ibn Zayd (may Allah be pleased with him). The dying infant son of the Messenger of Allah’s daughter was brought to him. Tears began to flow from both eyes of the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him). Sa‘d (may Allah be pleased with him) said to him, “O Messenger of Allah, what is this?” He replied, “This is compassion, which Allah has placed in the hearts of His servants. Allah shows mercy to those of His servants who are compassionate.”

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

۹۲۷- وَعَنْ أَنَسٍ أَنْ رَسُولَ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ دَخَلَ عَلَى ابْنِهِ إِبْرَاهِيمَ وَهُوَ يَجُودُ بِنَفْسِهِ فَجَعَلَتْ عَيْنَا رَسُولِ اللهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ تَدْرِفَانِ فَقَالَ لَهُ عَبْدُ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنُ عَوْفٍ وَأَنْتَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ فَقَالَ يَا ابْنَ

عَوْفِ إِنَّهَا رَحْمَةٌ ثُمَّ اتْبَعَهَا بِأُخْرَى فَقَالَ إِنَّ الْعَيْنَ تَدْمَعُ وَالْقَلْبَ يَحْزَنُ وَلَا تَقُولُ إِلَّا مَا يُرْضِى رَبُّنَا وانا بفِرَاقِكَ يَا إِبْرَاهِيمُ لَمَحْزَوْنُوْنَ . رَوَاهُ الْبُخَارِيُّ وَرَوَى مُسْلِمٌ بَعْضَهُ. وَالْأَحَادِيثُ فِي الْبَابِ كَثِيرَةٌ فِي الصَّحِيحِ مَشْهُورَةٌ. وَاللهُ

أَعْلَمُ .

927. Narrated from Anas (may Allah be pleased with him). The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) went to his son Ibrahim, who was on the verge of death. Seeing this, tears began to flow from both eyes of the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him). Abd al-Rahman ibn Awf (may Allah be pleased with him) said to him, “O Messenger of Allah, you too are weeping!” He said, “O son of Awf, this is compassion.” Tears then flowed from his eyes again. He said, “The eyes shed tears and the heart grieves, but we say only what pleases our Lord. O Ibrahim, we are indeed grieved by your separation.”

Imam al-Bukhari narrated this hadith, and Imam Muslim narrated part of it. Numerous hadiths on this subject have been compiled in the authentic hadith collections.

All of these are well known. Allah knows best.

Section 11 — Concealing a defect noticed on the body of the deceased

۹۲۸- عَنْ أَبِي رَافِعٍ أَسْلَمَ مَوْلَى رَسُولِ اللهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ مَنْ غَسَّلَ فَكَتَمَ عَلَيْهِ غَفَرَ اللَّهُ لَهُ أَرْبَعِينَ مَرَّةً . رَوَاهُ الْحَاكِمُ وَقَالَ صَحِيحٌ عَلَى شَرْطٍ مُسْلِمٍ.

928. Narrated from Abu Rafi‘ Aslam, the freed slave of the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him). The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: “Whoever washes a deceased person and then conceals his defects, Allah will forgive him forty times.” Al-Hakim narrated this hadith and remarked that it is authentic according to the conditions of Muslim.

Section 12 — Offering the funeral prayer, accompanying the bier, and being present at the burial; it is disliked for women to accompany the bier

The hadiths concerning the merit of accompanying the bier have already been mentioned [see the section: Visiting the Sick and Following the Bier].

۹۲۹- عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مَنْ شَهِدَ الْجَنَازَةَ حَتَّى يُصَلَّى عَلَيْهَا فَلَهُ قِيرَاطٌ وَمَنْ شَهِدَهَا حَتَّى تُدْفَنَ فَلَهُ قيراطانِ قِيلَ وَمَا الْقِيرَاطَانِ قَالَ مِثْلُ الْجَبَلَيْنِ الْعَظِيمَيْنِ –

مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

929. Narrated from Abu Hurayrah (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said, “Whoever attends a funeral until the funeral prayer is offered will receive one qirat of reward, and whoever attends it until it is buried will receive two qirats.” It was asked, “What are the two qirats?” He said, “Like two enormous mountains.”

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam al-Tirmidhi narrated this hadith.

٩٣٠- وَعَنْهُ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ مَنِ اتَّبَعَ جَنَازَةَ مُسْلِم إيمَانًا وَاحْتِسَابًا وَكَانَ مَعَهُ حَتَّى يُصَلَّى عَلَيْهَا وَيُفْرَغَ مِنْ دَفَنِهَا فَإِنَّهُ يَرْجِعُ مِنَ الآخر بقيراطينِ كُلُّ قِيرَاطَ مِثْلُ أُحُدٍ وَمَنْ صَلَّى عَلَيْهَا ثُمَّ رَجَعَ

قَبْلَ أَنْ تُدْفَنَ فَإِنَّهُ يَرْجِعُ بِقِيرَاطَ – رَوَاهُ الْبُخَارِيُّ.

930. Narrated from Abu Hurayrah (may Allah be pleased with him). The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: “Whoever follows the bier of a Muslim, out of faith and seeking reward, and remains with it until the funeral prayer is offered and the burial is completed, will return with two qirats. Each qirat is like Mount Uhud. Whoever offers the funeral prayer for it and returns before it is buried will return with one qirat.”

Imam al-Bukhari narrated this hadith.

٩٣١- وعن ى اللهُ عَنْهَا قَالَتْ نُهِينَا عَنِ اتَّبَاعِ الْجَنَازَةِ وَلَمْ يُعْزَمْ وَعَنْ أَمْ عَطِيَّةَ رَضِيا عَلَيْنَا – مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

931. Narrated from Umm Atiyyah (may Allah be pleased with her). She said: We were forbidden to accompany the bier, but this prohibition was not enforced strictly upon us.

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith. Its meaning is that, unlike matters that are prohibited, the prohibition here was not enforced with the same strictness.

Section 13 — It is recommended that many worshippers attend the funeral prayer and that they form three or more rows

٩٣٢- عَنْ عَائِشَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهَا قَالَتْ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مَا مِنْ مَيِّتِ يُصَلِّى عَلَيْهِ أُمَّةٌ مِنَ الْمُسْلِمِينَ يَبْلُغُونَ مِائَةً كُلُّهُمْ يَشْفَعُونَ لَهُ إِلَّا شُفَعُوا فِيهِ – رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ .

932. Narrated by Aishah (may Allah be pleased with her). She said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said, “If a group of at least one hundred Muslims attends the funeral prayer of a deceased person and intercedes for him, their intercession will certainly be accepted.”

Imam Muslim narrated the hadith.

۹۳۳- وعن ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُمَا قَالَ سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ مَا مِنْ رَجُلٍ مُسْلِمٍ يَمُوتُ فَيَقُومُ عَلَى جَنَازَتِهِ أَرْبَعُونَ رَجُلاً لَا يُشْرِكُونَ بِاللَّهِ شَيْئًا إِلَّا شَفْعَهُمُ اللَّهُ فِيْهِ رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ.

933. Narrated by Abdullah ibn Abbas (may Allah be pleased with them). He said: I heard the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) say, “If forty men who do not associate anything with Allah offer the funeral prayer for a Muslim, Allah accepts their intercession on behalf of the deceased.”

Imam Muslim narrated the hadith.

٩٣٤ – وَعَنْ مَرْتَدِ بْنِ عَبْدِ الْيَزَنِي قَالَ كَانَ مَالِكُ بْنُ هُبَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ إِذَا صَلَّى عَلَى الْجَنَازَةِ فَتَقَالَ النَّاسَ عَلَيْهَا جَزَاهُمْ عَلَيْهَا ثَلَاثَةَ أَجْزَاء ثُمَّ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مَنْ صَلَّى عَلَيْهِ ثَلَاثَةٌ صُفُوفِ

فَقَدْ أَوْجَبَ رواه أبو دَاوُدَ وَالتَّرْمِذِى وَقَالَ حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ .

934. Narrated by Marsad ibn Abdullah al-Yazani (may Allah have mercy on him). He said: When Malik ibn Hubayrah (may Allah be pleased with him) offered the funeral prayer for someone and noticed that few people were present, he would arrange them in three rows. Then he would say: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said, “For anyone whose funeral prayer is offered by three rows of people, Paradise becomes obligatory.” Imam Abu Dawud and Imam al-Tirmidhi narrated the hadith. Imam al-Tirmidhi classified it as a hasan hadith.

Section 14 — What Should Be Recited in the Funeral Prayer

Imam al-Nawawi (may Allah have mercy on him) said: Four takbirs should be pronounced in the funeral prayer. After the first takbir, recite the ta’awwudh (A’udhu billah), then recite Surah al-Fatihah [According to the Hanafis and Malikis, reciting Surah al-Fatihah in the funeral prayer is not Sunnah. According to them, a supplication should also be recited after the first takbir. The hadiths also mention reciting al-Fatihah as a supplication]. Then pronounce the second takbir. After the second takbir, send blessings upon the Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him), saying: Allahumma salli ala Muhammadin wa ala ali Muhammad (O Allah, send blessings upon Muhammad and upon the family and followers of Muhammad). It is better to conclude the blessing with: Kama sallayta ala Ibrahim wa ala ali Ibrahim innaka hamidun majid (Just as You sent blessings upon Ibrahim and upon the family and followers of Ibrahim; indeed, You are Praiseworthy and Glorious). One should not say, as many common people do: “Innallaha wa mala’ikatahu yusalluna alan-nabiyyi, ya ayyuhalladhina amanu sallu alayhi wa sallimu taslima,” because relying solely on this verse would not make the prayer valid. Then pronounce the third takbir and supplicate for the deceased and for all Muslims. We shall, God willing, mention this supplication in the hadiths that follow. Then pronounce the fourth takbir and supplicate. The best of the supplications is: Allahumma la tahrimna ajrahu wa la taftinna ba’dahu, waghfir lana wa lahu (O Allah, do not deprive us of its reward, do not put us to trial after him, and forgive us and him). It is preferable to prolong the supplication after the fourth takbir, although this is contrary to the practice of most people. Soon, God willing, we shall discuss in support of this the hadith of Ibn Abi Awfa. Here I will quote some of the supplications to be recited after the third takbir.

٩٣٥- عَنْ أَبِي عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ عَوْفِ بْنِ مَالِكٍ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ عَلَى جَنَازَةٍ فَحَفِظْتُ مِنْ دُعَائِهِ وَهُوَ يَقُوْلُ اللَّهُمَّ اغْفِرْ لَهُ وَارْحَمْهُ وَعَافِهِ وَاعْفُ عَنْهُ وَأَكْرِمْ نُزُلَهُ وَوَسِعَ مُدْخَلَهُ وَاغْسِلُهُ

بِالْمَاءِ وَالثَّلْجِ وَالْبَرَدِ وَنَقَهُ مِنَ الْخَطَايَا كَمَا نَقَّيْتَ الثَّوبَ الْأَبْيَضَ مِنَ الدَّنَسِ وَأَبْدِلَهُ دَارًا خَيْرًا مِنْ داره واهلا خَيْرًا مِنْ أَهْلِهِ وَزَوْجًا خَيْرًا مِنْ زَوْجِهِ وَادْخِلْهُ الْجَنَّةَ وَأَعِذْهُ مِنْ عَذَابٍ الْقَبْرِ وَمِنْ عَذَابِ النَّارِ حَتَّى تَمَنَّيْتُ أَنْ أَكُونَ أَنَا

ذَلِكَ الْمَيِّتَ رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ.

935. Narrated by Abu Abd al-Rahman Awf ibn Malik (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) offered the funeral prayer for a man. I memorized his supplication. He supplicated: Allahummaghfir lahu wa afihi wa’fu anhu, wa akrim nuzulahu wa wassi mudkhalahu, waghsilhu bil-ma’i was-salji wal-baradi, wa naqqihi min al-khataya kama naqqaytas-th-thawbal-abyada minad-danasi, wa abdilhu daran khayran min darihi, wa ahlan khayran min ahlihi, wa zawjan khayran min zawjihi, wa adkhilhul-jannata, wa a’idhhu min adhabi al-qabri wa min adhabi an-nar (O Allah, forgive him and have mercy on him, grant him safety and pardon him, honor his lodging, widen his entrance, wash him with water, snow and hail, cleanse him of sins as You cleanse a white garment of filth, grant him a home better than his home, a family better than his family, and a spouse better than his spouse, admit him to Paradise, and protect him from the punishment of the grave and the punishment of Hell). Abu Abd al-Rahman said: He supplicated in such a manner that I wished, “If only I were that deceased man!”

Imam Muslim narrated the hadith.

٩٣٦- وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ وَأَبِي قَتَادَةَ وَآبِي إِبْرَاهِيمَ الْأَشْهَلِي عَنْ أَبِيْهِ وَأَبُوهُ صحابِي رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُمْ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ أَنَّهُ صَلَّى عَلَى جَنَازَةٍ فَقَالَ اللَّهُمَّ اغْفِرْ لِحَيْنَا وَمَيِّتِنَا وَصَغِيرِنَا وَكَبِيرِنَا وَذَكَرِنَا وَأَنْشَانَا

وَشَاهِدِنَا وَغَائِبِنَا اللَّهُمَّ مَنْ أَحْيَيْتَهُ مِنَّا فَأَحْبِهِ عَلَى الْإِسْلَامِ وَمَنْ تَوَفَّيْتَهُ مِنَّا فَتَوَفَّهُ عَلَى الْإِيمَانِ اللهُمَّ لَا تَحْرِمْنَا أَجْرَهُ وَلَا تَفْتِنَا بَعْدَهُ. رَوَاهُ التَّرْمِذِي مِنْ رَوَايَةِ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ والْأَشْهَلِي وَرَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ مِنْ رِوَايَةِ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ وَأَبِي

قَتَادَةَ قَالَ الْحَاكِمُ حَدِيثُ أبِي هُرَيْرَةَ صَحِيحٌ عَلَى شَرْطِ الْبُخَارِي وَمُسْلِم.

936. Narrated by Abu Hurayrah, Abu Qatadah, and Abu Ibrahim al-Ashhali, from his father (who was a Companion) (may Allah be pleased with them). The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) offered the funeral prayer for a man and supplicated: “Allahummaghfir li-hayyina wa mayyitina, wa saghirina wa kabirina, wa dhakarina wa unthana, wa shahidina wa gha’ibina. Allahumma man ahyaytahu minna fa-ahyihi alal-Islam, wa man tawaffaytahu minna fatawaffahu alal-iman. Allahumma la tahrimna ajrahu wa la taftinna ba’dahu” (O Allah, forgive our living and our dead, our young and our old, our men and our women, and those of us present and absent. O Allah, keep alive whoever You keep alive among us upon Islam, and cause whoever You cause to die among us to die with faith. O Allah, do not deprive us of the reward for this, and do not subject us to tribulation after it).

Imam al-Tirmidhi narrated it from Abu Hurayrah and al-Ashhali. Imam Abu Dawud narrated it from Abu Hurayrah and Abu Qatadah (may Allah be pleased with him). Al-Hakim said that the hadith narrated by Abu Hurayrah is sahih according to the criteria of Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim. Imam al-Tirmidhi said that Imam al-Bukhari stated that al-Ashhali’s narration is the most authentic concerning this hadith. Imam al-Bukhari said that in this section, the most accurate is the hadith of Awf ibn Malik (may Allah be pleased with him).

۹۳۷- وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ إِذَا صَلَّيْتُمْ عَلَى الْمَيِّتِ فَأَخْلِصُوا لَهُ الدُّعَاءِ – رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ .

937. Narrated by Abu Hurayrah (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: I heard the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) say: When you offer the funeral prayer for a deceased person, supplicate for him sincerely.

Imam Abu Dawud narrated the hadith.

۹۳۸- وَعَنْهُ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فِي الصَّلَاةِ عَلَى الْجَنَازَةِ اللَّهُمُ أنتَ رَبُّهَا وَأَنْتَ خَلَقْتَهَا وَأَنْتَ هَدَيْتَهَا لِلإسْلامِ وَأَنْتَ قَبَضْتَ رُوحَهَا وَأَنْتَ أَعْلَمُ بِسرِّهَا وَعَلَاتَيْتِهَا جِئْنَاكَ شُفَعَاءَ لَهُ فَاغْفِرْ لَهُ – رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ .

938. Abu Hurayrah (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated from the Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) concerning the funeral prayer. He would recite the following supplication: Allahumma anta rabbuha wa anta khalaqtaha, wa anta hadaytaha lil-Islam, wa anta qabasta ruhaha, wa anta a’lamu bisirriha wa alaniyyatiha, ji’naka shufa’a’a laha faghfir laha (O Allah, You are its Lord and Sustainer, You created it, You guided it to Islam, You took its soul, and You know best its secrets and what it reveals. We have come to You as intercessors for it, so forgive it).

Imam Abu Dawud narrated the hadith.

٩٣٩- وَعَنْ وَائِلَةَ بْنِ الْأَسْفَعِ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ صَلَّى بِنَا رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ عَلَى رَجُلٍ مِنَ الْمُسْلِمِينَ فَسَمِعْتُهُ يَقُولُ اللَّهُمْ إِنَّ فُلَانَ ابْنَ فُلانٍ فِي ذِمَّتِكَ وَحَبْلٍ جَوَارِكَ فَقِهِ فِتْنَةَ الْقَبْرِ وَعَذَابَ النَّارِ وَأَنْتَ

أَهْلُ الْوَفَاءِ وَالْحَمْدِ اللَّهُمَّ فَاغْفِرْ لَهُ وَارْحَمْهُ إِنَّكَ أَنْتَ الْغَفُورُ الرَّحِيمِ – رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ.

939. Narrated by Wathilah ibn al-Asqa (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) offered the funeral prayer with us for a Muslim. I heard him supplicate: “Allahumma inna fulanan ibn fulanin fi dhimmatik wa habl jiwarik, faqihi fitnatal-qabri wa adhaban-nar, wa anta ahlul-wafa’i wal-hamd. Allahummaghfir lahu warhamhu, innaka antal-Ghafurur-Rahim” (O Allah, so-and-so, son of so-and-so, is under Your protection and within the bond of Your security. Protect him from the trial of the grave and the punishment of Hell. You are the Fulfiller of promises and the One worthy of praise. O Allah, forgive him and have mercy on him. Indeed, You are the Most Forgiving, Most Merciful).

Imam Abu Dawud narrated the hadith.

٩٤٠ – وَعَنْ عَبْدِ اللهِ بْنِ أَبِي أَوْفَى رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُمَا أَنَّهُ كَبُرَ عَلَى جَنَازَةِ ابْنَةٍ لهُ ارْبَعَ تَكْبِيرَاتِ فَقَالَ بَعْدَ الرَّابِعَةِ كَقَدْرِ مَا بَيْنَ التَّكْبِيرَتَيْنِ يَسْتَغْفِرْ لَهَا وَيَدْعُوا ثُمَّ قَالَ كَانَ رَسُولُ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَصْنَعُ هَكَذَا ، وَفِي

رِوَايَةٍ كَبُرَ أَرْبَعًا فَمَكَثَ سَاعَةً حَتَّى ظَنَنْتُ أَنَّهُ سَيُكَبِّرُ خَمْسًا ثُمَّ سَلَّمَ عَنْ يَمِينِهِ وَعَنْ شِمَالِهِ فَلَمَّا انْصَرَفَ قُلْنَا لَهُ مَا هَذَا فَقَالَ إِنِّي لَا أَزِيدُكُمْ عَلَى مَا رَأَيْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَصْنَعُ هُكَذَا صَنَعَ رَسُولُ اللهِ

صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ. رَوَاهُ الْحَاكِمُ وَقَالَ حَدِيثٌ صَحِيحٌ.

940. Narrated by Abdullah ibn Abi Awfa (may Allah be pleased with them). He offered four takbirs in the funeral prayer for his daughter. After the fourth takbir, he stood for as long as the interval between two takbirs and supplicated for his daughter’s forgiveness. Then he said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) used to do this. According to another narration, he pronounced four takbirs and then remained standing for so long that I thought he was going to pronounce a fifth takbir. Then he gave salam to his right and left. After he finished the prayer, I asked him, “What did you do?” He said, “I did not add anything to what I saw the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) do.” Or he said, “I saw the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) do this.”

Al-Hakim narrated the hadith and called it a hasan hadith.”

Section 15 — Taking the Deceased Quickly

[Taking the deceased quickly does not mean rushing to the graveyard carrying the body on one’s shoulders; rather, it means promptly arranging for the shrouding and burial.]

٩٤١ – عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ أَسْرِعُوا بِالْجَنَازَةِ فَإِنْ تَكُ صَالِحَةٌ فَخَيْرٌ تُقَدِّمُونَهَا إِلَيْهِ وَأَنْ تَكُ سوى ذَلِكَ فَشَرَّ تَضَعُونَهُ عَنْ رِقَابِكُمْ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ – وَفِي رِوَايَةٍ لِمُسْلِمٍ فَخَيْرٌ تُقَدِّمُوْنَهَا عَلَيْهِ.

941. Narrated by Abu Hurayrah (may Allah be pleased with him). The Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) said: Make haste with the funeral arrangements. If the deceased was righteous, you are sending him on to goodness; and if he was otherwise, you are relieving yourselves of an evil burden as quickly as possible.

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated the hadith. In Imam Muslim’s narration it says: You are sending him on to goodness.

٩٤٢ – وَعَنْ أَبِي سَعِيدِ الْخُدْرِيِّ قَالَ كَانَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ إِذَا وضِعَتِ الْجَنَازَةُ فَاحْتَمَلَهَا الرِّجَالُ عَلَى أَعْنَاقِهِمْ فَإِنْ كَانَتْ صَالِحَةٌ قَالَتْ قَدِمُونِي وَإِنْ كَانَتْ غَيْرَ صَالِحَة قَالَتْ لِأَهْلِهَا يَا وَيْلَهَا أَيْنَ تَذْهَبُونَ

بِهَا يَسْمَعُ صَوْتَهَا كُلَّ شَيْءٍ إِلَّا الْإِنْسَانَ وَلَوْ سَمِعَ الْإِنْسَانُ لَصَعِقَ – رَوَاهُ الْبُخَارِي.

942. Narrated by Abu Sa’id al-Khudri (may Allah be pleased with him). The Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) said: When the deceased is placed down and the people carry him on their shoulders, if he was righteous, he says, “Take me quickly to my destination.” But if he was an evildoer, he says to his family, “Alas, where are you taking me?” *************************

Section 16 — Settling the deceased’s debts without delay and completing his burial and shrouding promptly, but in the case of sudden death, waiting until death is certain

٩٤٤- وَعَنْ حُصَيْنِ بْنِ وَحُوَرٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّ طَلْحَةَ بْنَ الْبَرَاءِ بْنِ عَازِبٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُمَا مَرِضَ فَآتَاهُ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَعُودُهُ فَقَالَ إِنِّي لَا أَرَى طَلْحَةَ إِلَّا قَدْ حَدَثَ فِيهِ الْمَوْتُ فَادْنُونِي بِهِ وَعَجِلُوا بِهِ فَإِنَّهُ لَا

يَنْبَغِي لَجِيفَةِ مُسْلِم أن تُحْبَسَ بَيْنَ ظَهْرَانِي أَهْلِهِ – رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ .

944. Narrated by Husayn ibn Wahwah (may Allah be pleased with him). When Talhah ibn al-Bara (may Allah be pleased with him) fell ill, the Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) came to visit him and said: I can see that Talhah’s death is near. Inform me when he dies, and hasten his burial and shrouding, for it is not fitting for a Muslim’s body to be detained among his family.

Imam Abu Dawud narrated the hadith.

Section 17 — Giving Admonition While Standing Beside the Grave

٩٤٥ – عَنْ عَلِيِّ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ كُنَّا فِي جَنَازَةٍ فِي بَقِيعِ الْفَرْقَدِ فَأَتَانَا رَسُولُ الله صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَقَعَدَ وَقَعَدْنَا حَوْلَهُ وَمَعَهُ مِخْصَرَةً فَنَكُسَ وَجَعَلَ يَنْكُتُ بِمِخْصَرَتِهِ ثُمَّ قَالَ مَا مِنْكُمْ مِنْ أَحَدٍ إِلَّا وَقَدْ كُتِبَ مَقْعَدُهُ

مِنَ النَّارِ وَمَعْقَدُهُ مِنَ الْجَنَّةِ فَقَالُوا يَا رَسُولَ اللهِ أَفَلا تَتَّكِلُ عَلَى كِتَابِنَا ؟ فَقَالَ اعْمَلُوا فَكُلُّ مُبَشِّرٌ يسر لِمَا خُلِقَ لَهُ . وَذَكَرَ تَمَامَ الْحَدِيْثِ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ .

945. Narrated by Ali (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: We were attending a funeral at Baqi al-Gharqad. The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) came to us. He sat down, and we sat around him. In his hand was a ***************

Section 18 — Supplicating for the deceased after burying him and sitting beside his grave for a while for supplication, seeking forgiveness, and reciting the Quran

٩٤٦- عَنْ أَبِي عَمْرُو وَقِيلَ أَبُو عَبْدِ اللهِ وَقِيلَ أَبُو لَيْلَى عُثْمَانَ بْنِ عَفَّانَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ كَانَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِذَا فَرَغَ مِنْ دَفَنِ الْمَيِّتِ وَقَفَ عَلَيْهِ وَقَالَ اسْتَغْفِرُوا لِأَخِيكُمْ وَسَلُوا لَهُ التَّثْبِيتَ فَإِنَّهُ الْآنَ يُسْأَلُ –

رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ.

946. Narrated by Abu Amr (his kunyah), also known as Abu Abdullah or Abu Layla, Uthman ibn Affan (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: When the Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) finished burying the deceased, he would stand beside his grave and say: Seek forgiveness for your brother and ask that he be kept steadfast during the questioning, for he is being questioned now.
Imam Abu Dawud narrated the hadith.

٩٤٧ – وَعَنْ عَمْرِو بْنِ الْعَاصِ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ إِذَا دَفَنْتُمُونِي فَأَقِيمُوا حَوْلَ قَبْرِي قَدْرَ مَا تُنْحَرُ جَزُورٌ وَيُقَسْمُ لَحْمُهَا حَتَّى اسْتَأْنِسَ بِكُمْ وَأَعْلَمَ مَا ذَا أَرَاجِعُ بِهِ رُسُلَ رَبِّى . رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ. وَقَدْ سَبَقَ بِطَوِيلِهِ . قَالَ الشَّافِعِيُّ

رَحِمَهُ اللهُ ويُسْتَحَبُّ أَن يُقْرَأُ عِنْدَهُ شَيْ مِنَ الْقُرْآنِ وَإِنْ خَتَمُوا الْقُرْآنَ عِنْدَهُ كَانَ حَسَنًا .

947. Narrated by Amr ibn al-As (may Allah be pleased with him). When his death was near, he said: After burying me, remain beside my grave for as long as it takes to slaughter a camel and distribute its meat, so that I may find comfort through your presence and know what answer I should give the messengers of my Lord.

Imam Muslim narrated the hadith. A detailed account of this hadith was cited earlier [see Hadith 711 cited in the second volume]. Imam al-Shafi’i (may Allah have mercy on him) said: It is recommended to recite something from the Quran beside the grave. If everyone completes the recitation of the entire Quran there, that is very good.

Section 19 — Giving Charity on Behalf of the Deceased and Supplicating for Him

قَالَ اللهُ تَعَالَى : وَالَّذِينَ جَاؤُوا مِنْ بَعْدِهِمْ يَقُولُونَ رَبَّنَا اغْفِرْلَنَا وَلِإِخْوَانِنَا الَّذِينَ سَبَقُونَا بِالْإِيْمَانِ .

The Exalted Allah says:

“And those who came after them say, ‘Our Lord, forgive us and our brothers who preceded us in faith.’” (Al-Hashr: 10)

٩٤٨ – وَعَنْ عَائِشَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهَا أَنَّ رَجُلا قَالَ لِلنَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِنْ أُمِّي أُفْتُلِيَتْ نَفْسُهَا وَأَرَاهَا لَوْ تَكَلَّمَتْ تَصَدِّقَتْ فَهَلْ لَهَا أَجْرَانْ تَصَدِّقْتُ عَنْهَا قَالَ نَعَمُ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ .

948. Narrated by Aishah (may Allah be pleased with her). A man said to the Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him), “My mother died suddenly. I think that if she could speak, she would ask for charity. If I give charity on her behalf, will she receive a reward?” He replied: “Yes.”

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated the hadith.

٩٤٩ – وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ إِذَا مَاتَ الْإِنْسَانُ انْقَطَعَ عَمَلُهُ إِلَّا مِنْ ثَلاثَ صَدَقَةٍ جَارِيَةٍ أَوْ عِلْمٍ يُنْتَفَعُ بِهِ أَوْ وَلَدٍ صَالِحٍ يَدْعُو لَهُ – رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ .

949. Narrated by Abu Hurayrah (may Allah be pleased with him). The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: When a person dies, his deeds come to an end except for three: ongoing charity, knowledge from which benefit is derived, or a righteous child who supplicates for him.

Imam Muslim narrated the hadith.

Section 20 — People’s Praise of the Deceased

٩٥٠ عَنْ أَنَسٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ مَرُوا بِجَنَازَةٍ فَاثْنَوا عَلَيْهَا خَيْرًا فَقَالَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَجَبَتْ ثُمَّ مَرُّوا بِأَخْرَى فَاثْنَوْا عَلَيْهَا شَرَا فَقَالَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَجَبَتْ فَقَالَ عُمَرُ بْنُ الْخَطَابِ مَا وَجَبَتْ قَالَ

هُذَا اثْنَيْتُمْ عَلَيْهِ خَيْرًا فَوَجَبَتْ لَهُ الْجَنَّةُ وَهَذَا اثْنَيْتُمْ عَلَيْهِ شَرًّا فَوَجَبَتْ لَهُ النَّارُ أَنْتُمْ اللَّهِ فِي الْأَرْضِ . مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ شهداء الله :

950. Anas (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: The people passed by a funeral and praised the deceased, whereupon the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said, “It has become obligatory.” Then they passed by another funeral and spoke ill of the deceased, whereupon the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said, “It has become obligatory.” Umar ibn al-Khattab (may Allah be pleased with him) asked, “What has become obligatory?” He replied, “Because you praised this deceased person, Paradise has become obligatory for him; and because you spoke ill of that deceased person, Hell has become obligatory for him. You are Allah’s witnesses on earth.”

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

٩٥١ – وَعَنْ أَبِي الْأَسْوَدِ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَدِمْتُ الْمَدِينَةَ فَجَلَسْتُ إِلَى عُمَرَ بن الخطابِ فَمَرَّتْ بِهِمْ جَنَازَةٌ فَأَثْنِي عَلَى صَاحِبِهَا خَيْرًا فَقَالَ عُمَرُ وَجَبَتْ ثُمَّ مُرْ بِأُخْرَى فَأَثْنِي عَلَى صَاحِبِهَا خَيْرًا فَقَالَ عُمَرُ وَجَبَتْ ثُمَّ مُرْ

بِالثَّالِثَةِ فَأَثْنِي عَلَى صاحِبِهَا شَراً فَقَالَ عُمَرُ وَجَبَتْ قَالَ أَبُو الْأسْوَدِ فَقُلْتُ وَمَا وَجَبَتْ يَا أَمِيرَ الْمُؤْمِنِينَ قَالَ قُلْتُ كَمَا قَالَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ أَيُّمَا مُسْلِمٍ شَهِدَ لَهُ أَرْبَعَةٌ بِخَيْرِ أَدْخَلَهُ اللهُ الْجَنَّةَ فَقُلْنَا وَثَلَاثَةٌ قَالَ

وَثَلَاثَةً فَقُلْنَا وَاثْنَانِ قَالَ وَاثْنَانِ ثُمَّ لَمْ نَسْأَلُهُ عَنِ الْوَاحِدِ . رَوَاهُ الْبُخَارِيُّ

951. Abu al-Aswad (may Allah have mercy on him) reported: I arrived in Madinah and sat with Umar ibn al-Khattab (may Allah be pleased with him). A funeral passed by, and when the deceased was praised, Umar (may Allah be pleased with him) said, “It has become obligatory.” Then another funeral passed by, and when that deceased person was also praised, Umar said, “It has become obligatory.” Then a third funeral passed by, and when that deceased person was spoken ill of, Umar said, “It has become obligatory.” Abu al-Aswad said, “I asked, ‘O Commander of the Believers, what has become obligatory?’” He replied, “I am telling you what the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: If four people testify to the good qualities of any Muslim, Allah will admit him to Paradise.” We asked, “What if three testify?” He replied, “Even three.” We asked, “What if two testify?” He replied, “Even two.” After that, we did not ask him about one.

Imam al-Bukhari narrated this hadith.

Section 21: The higher rank granted to one whose young child dies

٩٥٢ – عَنْ أَنَسٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مَا مِنْ مُسْلِمٍ يَمُوتُ لَهُ ثَلاثَةٌ لَمْ يَبْلُغُوا الْحِنْتَ إِلَّا أَدْخَلَهُ اللَّهُ الْجَنَّةَ بِفَضْلِ رَحْمَتِهِ إِيَّاهُمْ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ .

952. Anas (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said, “If three children of a Muslim die before reaching puberty, Allah will admit him to Paradise by virtue of His immense mercy toward them.”

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

٩٥٣ – وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ لَا يَمُوتُ لِأَحَدٍ مِّنَ الْمُسْلِمِينَ ثَلَاثَةٌ مِّنَ الْوَلَدِ لَا تَمَسُّهُ النَّارُ إِلَّا تَحِلَّةً القسم. مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ وَتَحِلَّةُ الْقَسَمِ قَوْلُ اللَّهِ تَعَالَى : وَإِنْ مِنْكُمْ إِلَّا

وَارِدُهَا وَالْوُرُودُ هُوَ الْعُبُورُ عَلَى الصِّرَاطِ وَهُوَ جِسَرٌ مَنْصُوبٌ عَلَى ظَهْرِ جَهَنَّمَ عَافَانَا اللَّهُ مِنْهَا .

953. Abu Hurayrah (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said, “If three children of a Muslim die, the Fire will not touch him, except to fulfill the oath.” Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith. Fulfilling the oath refers to what Allah, the Exalted, said: “There is none of you except that he will pass over it.” (Surah Maryam: 71.) Here, “wurud” means passing over the path. The path refers to a bridge erected over Hell. May Allah protect us all from it.

٩٥٤ – وَعَنْ أَبِي سَعِيدٍ الْخُدْرِيِّ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ جَاءَتِ امْرَأَةً إِلَى رَسُولِ الله صلى الله عليه وسلم فقالت يا رسول الله ذَهَبَ الرِّجَالُ بِحَدِيثِكَ فَاجَعَلْ لَنَا مِنْ نَفْسِكَ يَوْمًا نَأْتِيكَ فِيهِ تُعَلِّمُنَا مِمَّا عَلَّمَكَ اللَّهُ قَالَ اجْتَمِعْنَ

يَوْمَ كَذَا وَكَذَا فَاجْتَمَعْنَ فَآتَاهُنَّ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَعَلَّمَهُنَّ مِمَّا عَلَّمَهُ اللَّهُ ثُمَّ قَالَ مَا مِنْكُنْ مِنْ امْرَأَةٍ تُقَدِّمُ ثَلَاثَةٌ مِّنَ الْوَلَدِ إِلَّا كَانُوا لَهَا حِجَابًا مِّنَ النَّارِ فقَالَتِ امْرَأَةٌ وَاثْنَيْنِ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ

وَاثْنَيْنِ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

954. Abu Sa’id al-Khudri (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: A woman came to the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) and said, “O Messenger of Allah, the men have learned your hadiths. So designate a day for us as well, when we may come to you and learn from you what Allah has taught you.” He said, “Gather on such-and-such a day.” So they gathered, and the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) came to them and taught them what Allah had taught him. Then he said, “If any woman among you loses three children before her, they will be a shield for her from Hell.” A woman asked, “What if two?” The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said, “Even two.”

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

Section 22: Fear and weeping when passing by the graves of the wrongdoers, displaying humility before Allah, the Exalted, and warning against being heedless of these matters

٩٥٥ – عَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُمَا أَنْ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ لأَصْحَابِهِ يَعْنِي لَمَّا وَصَلُّوا الْحِجْرَ دِيَارَ ثَمُودَ لَا تَدْخُلُوا عَلَى هَؤُلَاءِ الْمُعَذِّبِينَ إلا أَنْ تَكُونُوا بَاكِيْنَ فَإِنْ لَمْ تَكُونُوا بَاكِينَ فَلَا تَدْخُلُوا عَلَيْهِمْ لَا

يُصِيبُكُمْ مَا أَصَابَهُمْ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ – وَفِي رِوَايَةٍ قَالَ لَمَّا مَرَّ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ بِالْحِجْرِ قَالَ لَا تَدْخُلُوا مَسَاكِنَ الَّذِينَ ظَلَمُوا أَنْفُسَهُمْ أَنْ يُصِيبَكُمْ مَا أَصَابَهُمْ إِلَّا أَنْ تَكُونُوا بَاكِينَ ثُمَّ قَنْعَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ

وَسَلَّمَ رَأْسَهُ وَأَشْرَعَ السَّيْرَ حَتَّى أَجَازَ الْوَادِي.

955. Abdullah ibn Umar (may Allah be pleased with them both) reported: When the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) reached al-Hijr, the land of the Thamud, he said to his Companions, “Do not enter the dwellings of these people who were punished, unless you are weeping. If you are not weeping, then do not enter them, lest what befell them befall you as well.”

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith. In another narration, the narrator said: When the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) passed by al-Hijr, he said, “Do not enter the dwellings of those who wronged themselves, lest what befell them befall you, unless you are weeping.” Then the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) covered his head and hastened his mount until he crossed the valley. [The ancient people of Thamud lived in the area between Madinah and Syria. Al-Hijr was a city inhabited by Thamud, located near the Syrian border. When Allah’s wrath descended upon Thamud, this city was destroyed.]

Chapter

The Book of the Etiquettes of Travel

Section 1: The desirability of setting out on Thursday and early in the day

٩٥٦ – عَنْ كَعْبِ بْنِ مَالِكٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ خَرَجَ فِي غَزْوَةِ تَبُوكَ يَوْمَ الْخَمِيسِ وَكَانَ يُحِبُّ أَنْ يُخْرُجَ يَوْمَ الْخَمِيسِ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ وفي روايَةٍ فِي الصَّحِيحَيْنِ لَقَلَمَا كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ

عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَخْرُجُ إِلَّا فِي يَوْمِ الْخَمِيسِ.

956. Ka’b ibn Malik (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) set out for the Battle of Tabuk on Thursday, and he preferred to set out on Thursday. Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith. In a narration of al-Bukhari and Muslim it is stated: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) would rarely set out on a day other than Thursday.

٩٥٧ – وَعَنْ صَخْرِ بْنِ وَدَاعَةَ الْغَامِدِي الصَّحَابِي رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ أَنْ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ اللهُمَّ بَارِكْ لِأُمَّتِي فِي بُكُوْرِهَا وَكَانَ إِذَا بَعَثَ سَرِيَّةً أَوْ جَيْشًا بَعَثَهُمْ مِنْ أَوَّلِ النَّهَارِ وَكَانَ صَخْرَ تَاجِرًا فَكَانَ يَبْعَثُ

تِجَارَتَهُ أَوَّلَ النَّهَارِ فَأَثْرَى وَكَثُرَ مَالُهُ . رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ وَالتَّرْمِذِى وَقَالَ حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ

957. The Companion Sakhr ibn Wada’ah al-Ghamidi (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said, “O Allah, bless my Ummah in its early morning.” [Whenever the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) set out on a journey, he departed very early. This was his practice, and he instructed the Muslims to do so, because this is a time of goodness and blessing, when the mind is refreshed and work is completed well.] Whenever he dispatched a small or large army, he sent them out at the beginning of the day. The narrator said: Sakhr (may Allah be pleased with him) was a merchant. He sent out his merchandise at the beginning of the day, so his business prospered and his wealth increased.

Imam Abu Dawud and Imam al-Tirmidhi narrated this hadith. Imam al-Tirmidhi classified it as hasan.

Section 2: Seeking a travel companion and appointing from among yourselves as commander one whom everyone will obey

٩٥٨ – عَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُمَا قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ لَوْ أَنَّ النَّاسَ يَعْلَمُونَ مِنَ الْوَحْدَةِ مَا أَعْلَمُ مَا سَارَ رَاكِبٌ بِلَيْلٍ وَحْدَهُ . رَوَاهُ الْبُخَارِيُّ

958. Abdullah ibn Umar (may Allah be pleased with them both) reported: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said, “If people knew what I know about traveling alone, no rider would travel alone at night.”

Imam al-Bukhari narrated this hadith.

٩٥٩ – وَعَنْ عَمْرِو بْنِ شُعَيْبٍ عَنْ أَبِيْهِ عَنْ جَدِهِ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ الله صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ الرَّاكِبُ شَيْطَان والراكبان شَيْطَانَان والثلاثة ركب. رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ وَالتَّرْمِذِي وَالنِّسَائِيُّ بِأَسَانِيدَ صَحِيحَةٍ وَقَالَ

التَّرْمِذِيُّ حَدِيْثٌ حَسَنٌ

959. Amr ibn Shu’ayb reported from his father, from his grandfather (may Allah be pleased with him): The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said, “One rider is a devil, two riders are two devils, and three riders are a caravan.” [A group of three is called a caravan. In this situation, the opportunity for Satan to overcome one or two people disappears. Moreover, a group of three receives the full benefit of congregation, which is not possible for one or two.]

٩٦٠- وَعَنْ أَبِي سَعِيدٍ وَأَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُمَا قَالَا قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِذَا خَرَجَ ثَلَاثَةٌ فِي سَفَرٍ فَلْيُؤْمِرُوا أَحَدَهُمْ حَدِيْثٌ حَسَنٌ. رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ بِإِسْنَادِ حَسَن

960. Abu Sa’id and Abu Hurayrah (may Allah be pleased with them both) reported: They said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said, “When three people set out on a journey, they should appoint one of them as their commander.”

This is a hasan hadith. Imam Abu Dawud narrated it through a hasan chain.

٩٦١- وَعَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُمَا عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ خَيْرُ الصَّحَابَةِ أَرْبَعَةٌ وَخَيْرُ السَّرَايَا أَرْبَعُ مِائَةٍ وَخَيْرُ الْجُيُوشِ أَرْبَعَةُ الْأَفٍ وَلَنْ يُغلَبَ اثْنَا عَشَرَ الْفًا عَنْ قِلَّة رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ وَالتَّرْمِذِى وَقَالَ حَدِيثٌ

حَسَنٌ .

961. Abdullah ibn Abbas (may Allah be pleased with them both) reported: The Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said, “The best group of companions is four; the best expeditionary force is four hundred; the best army is four thousand; and an army of twelve thousand will never be defeated because of its small number.”

Imam Abu Dawud and Imam al-Tirmidhi narrated this hadith. Imam al-Tirmidhi classified it as a hasan hadith.

Section 3: The rules of continuing a journey, stopping at a place, spending the night and sleeping during travel; the desirability of treating riding animals gently at night and caring for their welfare; urging anyone who neglects his duty; and the permissibility of allowing another person to ride behind oneself when the riding animal is strong

٩٦٢ – عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِذَا سَافَرْتُمْ فِي الْخِصْبِ فَاعْطُوا الابلَ حَظْهَا مِنَ الْأَرْضِ وَإِذَا سَافَرْتُمْ فِي الْجَدْبِ فَأَسْرِعُوا عَلَيْهَا السَّيْرَ وَبَادِرُوا بِهَا نَقِيهَا وَإِذَا عَرَّسْتُمْ

فَاجْتَنِبُوا الطَّرِيقَ فَإِنَّهَا طَرُقُ الدَّوَابِ وَمَاوَى الْهَوَامِ بِاللَّيْلِ . رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ.

962. Abu Hurayrah (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said, “When you travel through fertile land, give the camels their due from the land; and when you travel through barren land, hasten with them so that their strength remains intact. When you intend to spend the night, move away from the road, for at night roads are used by four-legged animals and are the dwelling places of insects and reptiles.”

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith. “Give the camels their due from the land” means that while traveling, treat the camels gently so that they can eat from the grass-covered land on both sides of the road as they proceed. “So that their strength remains intact” means that, when traveling over barren land, move quickly and reach the destination before the hardships of the journey exhaust the camels’ strength. The word “ta’ris” means stopping for the night.

٩٦٣ – وَعَنْ أَبِي قَتَادَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِذَا كَانَ فِي سَفَرٍ فَعَرْسَ بِلَيْلِ اضْطَجَعَ عَلَى يَمِينِهِ وَإِذَا عَرْسَ قُبَيْلَ الصُّبْحِ نَصَبَ ذِراعَهُ وَوَضَعَ رَأْسَهُ عَلَى كَفِّهِ رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ .

963. Abu Qatadah (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: When the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) stopped during a journey at night, he would lie on his right side; and when he stopped shortly before dawn, he would raise his arm and rest his head on his palm.

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith. The scholars say that the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) slept with his arm raised so that he would not fall into deep sleep and thus have difficulty performing the Fajr prayer at its proper time or at the beginning of its time.

٩٦٤- عن أَنَسٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ عَلَيْكُمْ بِالدُّلْجَةِ فَإِنَّ الْأَرْضَ تُطْوَى بِاللَّيْلِ . رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ بِإِسْنَادِ حَسَن .

964. Anas (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said, “Travel by night, for the earth is folded up at night.” Imam Abu Dawud narrated this hadith through a hasan chain. “Al-duljah” means traveling at night.

٩٦٥- وَعَنْ أَبِي ثَعْلَبَةَ الْخُشَنِي رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ كَانَ النَّاسُ إِذَا نَزَلُوا منزلاً تَفَرِّقُوا فِي الشَّعَابِ وَالْأَوْدِيَةِ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِنْ تَفَرَّقَكُمْ فِي هَذِهِ الشِّعَابِ وَالْأَوْدِيَةِ إِنَّمَا ذَلِكُمْ مِنَ الشَّيْطَانِ فَلَمْ يَنْزِلُوا

بَعْدَ ذَلِكَ مَنْزِلاً إِلَّا انْضَمَّ بَعْضُهُمْ إِلَى بَعْضَ – رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ بِإِسْنَادِ حَسَن –

965. Abu Tha’labah al-Khushani (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: When people stopped at a place during a journey, they would usually scatter among the mountain passes and valleys. Seeing this, the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said, “Your scattering through these mountain passes and valleys is from Satan.” Thereafter, whenever the Companions stopped somewhere, they stayed together.

Imam Abu Dawud narrated this hadith through a hasan chain.

٩٦٦ – وَعَنْ سَهْلِ بْنِ عَمْرٍو وَقِيلَ سَهْلِ بْنِ الرَّبِيعِ بْنِ عَمْرُو الْأَنْصَارِي الْمَعْرُوفِ بِابْنِ الْحَنْظَلِيَّةِ وَهُوَ مِنْ أَهْلِ بَيْعَةِ الرِّضْوَانِ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ مَرْ رَسُولُ الله صَلَّى اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ بِبَعِيرٍ قَدْ لَحِقَ ظَهْرُهُ بِبَطْنِهِ

فَقَالَ اتَّقُوا اللَّهَ فِي هَذِهِ الْبَهَائِمِ الْمُعْجَمَةِ فَارْكَبُوهَا صَالِحَةٌ وَكُلُوهَا صَالِحَةً . رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ بِاسْنَادِ صَحِيحٌ.

966. Sahl ibn Amr reported. According to another view, he was Sahl ibn Rabi’ ibn Amr al-Ansari, known as Ibn al-Hanzaliyyah and one of those who participated in the Pledge of al-Ridwan (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) passed by a camel whose back had become pressed against its belly. He said, “Fear Allah regarding these dumb animals. Ride them while they are healthy and strong, and eat them while they are healthy.”

Imam Abu Dawud narrated this hadith with an authentic chain.

٩٦٧ – وَعَنْ أَبِي جَعْفَرٍ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ جَعْفَرٍ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُمَا قَالَ أَرْدَفَنِي رَسُولُ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ ذَاتَ يَوْمٍ خَلْفَهُ وَأَسَرُ إِلَى حَدِيثًا لَا أُحَدِّثُ بِهِ أَحَدًا مِنَ النَّاسِ وَكَانَ أَحَبُّ مَا اسْتَتَرَ بِهِ رَسُولُ اللهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ

وَسَلَّمَ لِحَاجَتِهِ هَدَفٌ أَوْ حَائِشُ نَخْلٍ يَعْنِي حَائِطَ نَخْلٍ . رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ هَكَذَا مُخْتَصِرًا – وَزَادَ فِيهِ الْبَرْقَانِي بِإِسْنَادِ مُسْلِمٍ بَعْدَ قَوْلِهِ حَائِسُ نَخْلٍ فَدَخَلَ حَائِطًا لِرَجُلٍ مِنَ الْأَنْصَارِ فَإِذَا فِيهِ جَمَلٌ فَلَمَّا رَأَى رَسُولَ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ

عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ جَرْجَرَ وَذَرَفَتْ عَيْنَاهُ فَآتَاهُ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَمَسَحَ سَرَاتَهُ أَيْ سَنَامَهُ وَذِفْرَاهُ فَسَكَنَ فَقَالَ مَنْ رَبُّ هَذَا الْجَمَلَ لِمَنْ هُذَا الْجَمَلُ فَجَاءَ فَتًى مِّنَ الْأَنْصَارِ فَقَالَ هَذَا لِي يَا رَسُولَ اللهِ فَقَالَ أَفَلا تَتَّقِى

اللهَ فِي هَذِهِ الْبَهِيمَةِ الَّتِي مَلَكَكَ اللَّهُ إِيَّاهَا فَإِنَّهُ يَشْكُو إِلَى أَنَّكَ تُجِيعُهُ وَتُدْتَبُهُ . رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ كِرَوَايَةِ الْبَرْقَانِي .

967. Abu Ja’far Abdullah ibn Ja’far (may Allah be pleased with them both) reported: One day the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) seated me behind him on a riding animal and whispered something in my ear which I will not tell anyone. When answering the call of nature, the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) preferred to conceal himself behind a wall, date-palm branches, or a thicket.

Imam Muslim narrated the hadith in this abbreviated form. However, Imam Barqani, with this chain of transmission of Imam Muslim, narrated the following sentences after the words “Haishu Nakhlin”: Then the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) entered a garden belonging to one of the Ansar. There was a camel there. As soon as the camel saw the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him), it cried out, and tears began to stream from its eyes. The Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) went to it and stroked its shoulder and the back of its head. The camel became calm. He said: Who owns this camel? Whose camel is it? A young man from the Ansar came forward and said, “O Messenger of Allah, it is mine.” He said: “Allah has made you the owner of this animal; do you not fear Allah regarding it? For it has complained to me that you keep it hungry and make it carry excessive loads.”

Imam Abu Dawud also narrated this hadith in a manner similar to Imam Barqani. Linguists have explained the meaning of the word “yifrah” and said: The part behind a camel’s ear where it sweats is called yifrah. The word “tud’ibuhu” means: you make it exhausted.

٩٦٨- وَعَنْ أَنَسٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ كُنَّا إِذَا نَزَلْنَا مَنْزِلَا لَا نُسَبِّحُ حَتَّى نَحْلٌ الرحال . رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ بِإِسْنَادِ عَلَى شَرْطٍ مُسْلِم .

968. Anas (may Allah be pleased with him) reported. He said: When we stopped at a place during a journey, we would not pray until we had unloaded the howdahs.

Imam Abu Dawud narrated the hadith according to the conditions of Imam Muslim. His expression “la nusabbihu” means that we would not perform supererogatory prayer. In other words, the meaning of this hadith is that, despite our intense eagerness to perform supererogatory prayer, we gave priority to unloading the howdahs and allowing the riding animals to rest over prayer.

Section: 4 — Helping one’s fellow traveler

Many hadiths have already been cited under this section, such as: “Allah helps the servant as long as he helps his brother” [see Hadith 244, Volume One], and “Every good deed is a charity” [see Hadith 134, Volume One]. There are various other hadiths of this kind.

٩٦٩- وَعَنْ أَبِي سَعِيدِ الْخُدْرِيِّ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ بَيْنَمَا نَحْنُ فِي سَفَرِاذْ جَاءَ رَجُلٌ عَلَى رَاحِلَةٍ لَهُ فَجَعَلَ يَصْرِفُ بَصَرَهُ يَمِينًا وَشِمَالًا فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مَنْ كَانَ مَعَهُ فَضْلُ ظَهْرٍ فَلْيَعُدْ بِهِ عَلَى مَنْ لَا

ظَهْرَ لَهُ وَمَنْ كَانَ لَهُ فَضْلُ زَادٍ فَلْيَعُدْ بِهِ عَلَى مَنْ لا زَادَ لَهُ فَذَكَرَ مِنْ أَصْنَافِ الْمَالِ مَا ذكَرَهُ حَتَّى رَأَيْنَا أَنَّهُ لَا حَقَّ لِأَحَدٍ مِنَّا فِي فَضْلٍ . رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ –

969. Abu Sa‘id al-Khudri (may Allah be pleased with him) reported. He said: While we were on a journey, a man suddenly arrived riding his mount. He began looking to his right and left. The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “Whoever has an extra riding animal should give it to one who has no riding animal. Whoever has extra provisions should give them to one who has no provisions.” He then mentioned various types of wealth, until we thought that none of us had any right to anything beyond his needs.

Imam Muslim narrated the hadith.

هُ عَنْهُ عَنْ رَسُولِ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ أَنَّهُ أَرَادَ ۹۷۰ – وَعَنْ جَابِرٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ : أَنْ يَغْزُو فَقَالَ يَا مَعْشَرَ الْمُهَاجِرِينَ وَالْأَنْصَارِ إِنَّ مِنْ إِخْوَانِكُمْ قَوْمًا لَيْسَ لَهُمْ مَالٌ وَلَا عَشِيرَةٌ فَلْيَضُمُ أَحَدُكُمْ إِلَيْهِ الرَّجُلَيْنِ أَو الثَّلَاثَةَ

فَمَا لِأَحَدِنَا مِنْ ظَهْرِ يَحْمِلُهُ إِلَّا عُقْبَةٌ يَعْنِي كَعْقَبَةٍ أَحَدِهِمْ قَالَ فَضَمَمْتُ إِلَى اثْنَيْنِ أَوْ ثَلَاثَهُ مَا لِي إِلَّا عُقْبَةٌ كَعُقْبَةِ أَحَدِهِمْ مِنْ جَمَلِي . رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ .

970. Jabir (may Allah be pleased with him) reported. The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) intended to undertake a military expedition. He said: “O Muhajirun and Ansar! Among your brothers there is a group who have neither wealth nor a clan. Let each of you take two or three men along with him. For none of us has a riding animal, except by taking turns riding.” Jabir (may Allah be pleased with him) said: “I took two or three men along with me. I would take turns riding my camel, just as each of them did.”

Imam Abu Dawud narrated the hadith.

۹۷۱- وَعَنْهُ قَالَ كَانَ رَسُولُ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَتَخَلَّفُ فِي الْمَسِيرِ فَيُزْجِي الضَّعِيفَ وَيُرْدِفَ وَيَدْعُوا لَهُ . رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ بِإِسْنَادٍ حَسَن –

971. Jabir (may Allah be pleased with him) reported. He said: During a journey, the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) would travel at the rear so that he could urge on the weak riders, give a pedestrian a ride behind him, and supplicate for him.

Imam Abu Dawud narrated the hadith with a good chain of transmission.

Section: 5 — The supplication to be recited while traveling on a riding animal or in a vehicle

قَالَ اللهُ تَعَالَى : وَجَعَلَ لَكُمْ مِّنَ الْفُلْكِ وَالْأَنْعَامِ مَا تَرْكَبُونَ لِتَسْتَوُوا عَلَى ظُهُورِهِ ثُمَّ تَذْكُرُوا نِعْمَةَ رَبِّكُمْ إِذَا اسْتَوَيْتُم عَلَيْهِ وَتَقُولُوا سُبْحَانَ الَّذِي سَخَّرَ لَنَا هذَا وَمَا كُنَّا لَهُ مُقْرِنِينَ. وَإِنَّا إِلَى رَبِّنَا لَمُنْقَلِبُونَ.

The Exalted Allah says:

“And He has created for you ships and cattle upon which you ride, so that you may sit firmly upon their backs and then remember the favor of your Lord when you have settled upon them, and say: ‘Glory be to Him who has subjected this to us, for we could not have controlled it. And indeed, to our Lord we will return.’” (Surah al-Zukhruf: 13)

۹۷۲ – وَعَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُمَا أَنْ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ كَانَ إِذا اسْتَوَى عَلَى بَعِيرِهِ خَارِجًا إلى سَفَرٍ كَبُرَ ثَلَاثًا ثُمَّ قَالَ سُبْحَانَ الَّذِي سَخَّرَ لَنَا هَذَا وَمَا كُنَّا لَهُ مُقْرِنِينَ وَأنا إلى ربنا لمُنْقَلِبُونَ اللَّهُمَّ إِنَّا

نَسْأَلُكَ فِي سفرنا هذا البر والتقوى وَمِنَ الْعَمَلِ مَا تَرْضَى اللَّهُمَّ هَوَنِ عَلَيْنَا سَفَرَنَا هُذَا واطوعنا بعدَهُ اللهم أنت الصاحب في السفر وَالْخَلِيفَةُ فِي الْأَهْلِ اللَّهُمَّ إِنِّي أعُوذُ بِكَ مِنْ وَعْشَاء السَّفَرِ وَكَابَةِ الْمَنْظَرِ وَسُوءِ

الْمُنْقَلبِ فِي الْمَالِ وَالْأَهْلِ والولد وإِذَا رَجَعَ قَالَهُنَّ وَزَادَ فِيهِنَّ أَيبُونَ تَائِبُونَ عَابِدُونَ لِرَبِّنَا حَامِدُونَ. رواه مسلم

972. Abdullah ibn Umar (may Allah be pleased with them both) reported. When the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) mounted his camel to set out on a journey, he would say the takbir three times, then say: “Subhanalladhi sakhkhara lana hadha wa ma kunna lahu muqrinin wa inna ila rabbina lamunqalibun. Allahumma inna nas’aluka fi safarina hadha al-birra wat-taqwa wa min al-‘amali ma tarda. Allahumma hawwin ‘alayna safarana hadha watwi ‘anna bu‘dahu. Allahumma antas-sahibu fis-safari wal-khalifatu fil-ahli. Allahumma inni a‘udhu bika min wa‘tha’is-safari wa ka’abatil-manzari wa su’il-munqalabi fil-mali wal-ahli wal-waladi.” (Glory be to Him who has subjected this to us, for we could not have controlled it. And indeed, we will return to our Lord. O Allah, we ask You during this journey of ours for righteousness and piety, and for deeds that please You. O Allah, make this journey easy for us and shorten its distance for us. O Allah, You are our Companion during the journey and our Deputy over our family. O Allah, I seek refuge in You from the hardships of travel, from distressing sights, and from a bad return concerning our wealth, family, and children.) When he returned from a journey, he would recite the same supplication, adding: “Ayibuna, ta’ibuna, ‘abiduna, li-rabbina hamidun.” (We return safely; we repent; we worship our Lord; and we praise Him.)

Imam Muslim narrated the hadith. Here, the word “muqrinīn” means those possessing power, while “al-wa‘thā’” means hardship and difficulty. “Al-ka’abah” means a change of mental state caused by grief, anguish, and the like. “Al-munqalab” means the place of return.

۹۷۳ – وَعَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ سَرْجِسَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِذَا سَافَرَ يَتَعَوَّذُ مِنْ وَعْشَاءِ السِّفَرِ وَكَابَةِ الْمُنْقَلَبِ وَالْحَوْرِ بَعْدَ الْكَوْنِ وَدَعْوَةِ الْمَظْلُومِ وَسُوءِ الْمَنْظَرِ فِي الْأَهْلِ وَالْمَالِ. رَوَاهُ

مُسْلِمٌ .

973. Abdullah ibn Sarjis (may Allah be pleased with him) reported. He said: When the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) traveled, he would seek refuge from the hardships of travel, from returning in a bad condition, from loss after increase, from the supplication of the oppressed, and from seeing an unfavorable condition among his family and wealth.

Imam Muslim narrated the hadith.

٩٧٤ – وَعَنْ عَلِيِّ بْنِ رَبِيعَةَ قَالَ شَهِدْتُ عَلَى بْنَ أَبِي طَالِبٍ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ أتِي بِدَابَّةٍ لِيَرْكَبَهَا فَلَمَّا وَضَعَ رِجْلَهُ فِي الرِّكَابِ قَالَ بِسْمِ اللَّهِ فَلَمَّا اسْتَوَى عَلَى ظهْرِهَا قَالَ الْحَمْدُ لِلَّهِ الَّذِي سَخَّرَ لَنَا هَذَا وَمَا كُنَّا لَهُ مُقْرِنِينَ.

وَإِنَّا إِلَى رَبِّنَا لَمُنْقَلِبُونَ ثُمَّ قَالَ الْحَمْدُ لِلَّهِ ثَلاثَ مَرَاتِ ثُمَّ قَالَ اللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ ثَلَاثَ مَرَّاتٍ ثُمَّ قَالَ سُبْحَانَكَ إِنِّي ظَلَمْتُ نَفْسِي فَاغْفِرْ لِى إِنَّهُ لَا يَغْفِرُ الذُّنُوبَ إِلَّا أَنْتَ ثُمَّ ضَحِكَ فَقِيلَ يَا أَمِيرَ الْمُؤْمِنِينَ مِنْ أَيِّ شَيْءٍ ضَحِكْتَ قَالَ رَأَيْتُ

النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَعَلَ كَمَا فَعَلْتُ ثُمَّ ضَحِكَ فَقُلْتُ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ مِنْ أَيِّ شَيْءٍ ضَحِكْتَ قَالَ إِنَّ رَبَّكَ سُبْحَانَهُ يَعْجَبُ مِنْ عَبْدِهِ إِذَا قَالَ اغْفِرْ لِي ذُنُوبِي يَعْلَمُ أَنَّهُ لَا يَغْفِرُ الذُّنُوبَ غَيْرِي رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ وَالتَّرْمِذِى وَقَالَ

حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ وَفِي بَعْضِ النَّسَخِ حَسَنٌ صَحِيحٌ وَهُذَا لَفْظُ أَبِي دَاوُدَ .

974. Ali ibn Rabi‘ah (may Allah be pleased with him) reported. He said: I came to Ali ibn Abu Talib (may Allah be pleased with him). A riding animal was brought for him to mount. He placed his foot in the stirrup and said, “Bismillah” (In the name of Allah). Then, after mounting it, he said, “Alhamdu lillahil-ladhi sakhkhara lana hadha wa ma kunna lahu muqrinin wa inna ila rabbina lamunqalibun” (All praise belongs to Allah, who has subjected this to us, although we did not possess the power to control it. Indeed, we will return to our Lord). Then he said “Alhamdulillah” three times, followed by “Allahu Akbar” three times. Then he said: “Subhanaka inni zalamtu nafsi faghfir li innahu la yaghfirudh-dhunuba illa anta” (You are free of all imperfection. Indeed, I have wronged myself, so forgive me; none forgives sins except You). Then he laughed. He was asked, “O Commander of the Believers, why did you laugh?” He replied: “I saw the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) do exactly as I did, and then he laughed. I asked him, ‘O Messenger of Allah, why did you laugh?’ He replied: ‘Your Pure Lord marvels at His servant when he says, “Forgive my sins,” knowing that none forgives sins except Me.’”

Imam Abu Dawud and Imam al-Tirmidhi narrated the hadith. Imam al-Tirmidhi classified it as a hasan hadith. In some manuscripts of Imam al-Tirmidhi’s work, it is described as hasan and sahih. The wording of the hadith is that of Abu Dawud.

Section: 6 — The traveler’s saying “Allahu Akbar” when ascending a valley, hill, or similar elevated place; saying “Subhanallah” when descending to level ground or a similar place; and not saying the takbir and the like in excessively loud voices

٩٧٥ – عَنْ جَابِرٍ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ كُنَّا إِذَا صَعِدْنَا كَبَرْنَا وَإِذَا نَزَلْنَا سَبِّحْنَا رَوَاهُ الْبُخَارِي.

975. Jabir (may Allah be pleased with him) reported. He said: When we ascended an elevated place, we would say “Allahu Akbar,” and when we descended, we would say “Subhanallah.”

Imam al-Bukhari narrated the hadith.

٩٧٦ – وَعَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُمَا قَالَ كَانَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَجُيُوسُهُ إِذَا عَلُوا الثَّنَايَا كَبَرُوا وَإِذَا هَبَطُوا سَبِّحُوا – رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ بِإِسْنَادِ صَحِيح .

976. Abdullah ibn Umar (may Allah be pleased with them both) reported. He said: When the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) and his army ascended elevated ground, they would say “Allahu Akbar,” and when they descended, they would say “Subhanallah.”

Imam Abu Dawud narrated the hadith with an authentic chain of transmission.

۹۷۷- وَعَنْهُ قَالَ كَانَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِذَا قَفَلَ مِنَ الْحَجِّ أَوِ الْعُمْرَةِ كلما أوفى عَلَى ثَنِيَّةٍ أَوْ فَدْقَد كَبُرَ ثَلاثًا ثُمَّ قَالَ لَا إِلَهَ إِلَّا اللَّهَ وَحْدَهُ لَا شَرِيكَ لَهُ لَهُ الْمُلْكُ وَلَهُ الْحَمْدُ وَهُوَ عَلَى كُلِّ شَيْءٍ قَدِيرٌ. أَيبُونَ تَائِبُونَ

عَابِدُونَ سَاجِدُونَ لِرَبِّنَا حَامِدُونَ صَدَقَ اللهُ وَعْدَهُ وَنَصَرَ عَبْدَهُ وَهَزَمَ الْأَحْزَابَ وَحْدَهُ – مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ. وَفِي رِوَايَةٍ لِمُسْلِمِ إِذَا قَفَلَ مِنَ الْجُيُوشِ أَوِ السَّرَايَا أَوِ الْحَقِّ أَوِ الْعُمْرَةِ. قَوْلُهُ أَوْفَى أَي ارْتَفَعَ وَقَوْلُهُ فَدْفَدٍ وَهُوَ الْغَلِيظُ الْمُرْتَفِعُ

مِنَ الْأَرْضِ .

977. Abdullah ibn Umar (may Allah be pleased with them both) reported. He said: Whenever the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) ascended an elevated place or hill while returning from Hajj or ‘Umrah, he would say “Allahu Akbar” three times, then say: “La ilaha illallahu wahdahu la sharika lahu, lahul-mulku wa lahul-hamdu wa huwa ‘ala kulli shay’in qadir. Ayibuna ta’ibuna ‘abiduna sajiduna li-rabbina hamidun. Sadaqallahu wa‘dahu wa nasara ‘abdahu wa hazamal-ahzaba wahdah.” (There is no deity except Allah. He is One; He has no partner. Sovereignty belongs to Him, and praise belongs to Him, and He has power over all things. We return from the journey, repent, worship, prostrate, and praise our Lord. Allah has fulfilled His promise, helped His servant, and alone defeated the confederates.)

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated the hadith. In the narration of Imam Muslim it says: “When he returned from a military expedition, a small military expedition, Hajj, or ‘Umrah.” The word “awfa” means he ascended. The word “fadfad” means a rugged, elevated area of land.

۹۷۸- وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّ رَجُلًا قَالَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ إِنِّي أَرِيدُ انْ أسَافِرَ فَأَوْصَنِي قَالَ عَلَيْكَ بتقوى الله والتكبير عَلَى كُلِّ شَرَفَ فَلَمَّا وَلَّى الرَّجُلُ قَالَ اللَّهُمَّ أَطْوِ لَهُ الْبُعْدَ وَهَوَنْ عَلَيْهِ السَّفَرَ – رَوَاهُ التَّرْمِذِي

وَقَالَ حَدِيْثٌ حَسَنٌ.

978. Abu Hurayrah (may Allah be pleased with him) reported. A man said, “O Messenger of Allah, I intend to travel, so advise me.” He said: “You must observe piety, and say the takbir upon every elevated place.” When the man turned away, he said: “O Allah, shorten the distance for him and make the journey easy for him.” Imam al-Tirmidhi cited the hadith and classified it as hasan.

۹۷۹- وَعَنْ أَبِي مُوسَى الْأَشْعَرِيِّ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ كُنَّا مَعَ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فِي سَفَرٍ فَكُنَّا إِذَا أَشْرَفْنَا عَلَى وَادٍ هَلَلْنَا وَكَبِّرُنَا وَارْتَفَعَتْ أَصْوَاتُنَا فَقَالَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَأَيُّهَا النَّاسُ ارْبَعُوا عَلَى

أَنْفُسِكُمْ فَإِنَّكُمْ لَا تَدْعُونَ أَصَمٌ وَلَا غَائِبًا إِنَّهُ مَعَكُمْ إِنَّهُ سَمِيعٌ قَرِيبٌ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

979. Abu Musa al-Ash‘ari (may Allah be pleased with him) reported. He said: We were with the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) on a journey. Whenever we climbed a valley, we would say “La ilaha illallah” and the takbir, and our voices would become loud. The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “O people, be gentle with yourselves, for you are not calling upon one who is deaf or absent. He is with you; He is All-Hearing and Near.”

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated the hadith.

Section: 7 — It is recommended to supplicate during a journey

۹۸۰ – عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ ثَلاثُ دَعَوَاتِ مُسْتَجَابَاتٌ لَا شَكٍّ فِيهِنَّ دَعْوَةُ الْمَظْلُومِ وَدَعْوَةُ الْمَسَافِرِ وَدَعْوَةُ الْوَالِدِ عَلَى وَلَدِهِ – رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ وَالتَّرْمِذِى وَقَالَ حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ

وَلَيْسَ فِي رِوَايَةِ أبِي دَاوُدَ عَلَى وَلَدِهِ.

980. Abu Hurayrah (may Allah be pleased with him) reported. He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “There are three supplications whose acceptance is beyond doubt: the supplication of the oppressed, the supplication of the traveler, and the father’s supplication for his son.”

Imam Abu Dawud and Imam al-Tirmidhi cited the hadith. Imam al-Tirmidhi classified it as hasan. However, the words “for his son” do not appear in the narration of Imam Abu Dawud.

Section: 8 — The supplication to recite when fearing harm from people or anything else

۹۸۱- عَنْ أَبِي مُوسَى الْأَشْعَرِيِّ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ كَانَ إِذَا خَافَ قَوْمًا قَالَ اللَّهُمَّ إِنَّا نَجْعَلُكَ فِي نُحُورِهِمْ وَنَعُوذُ بِكَ مِنْ شُرُورِهِمْ – رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ وَالنِّسَائِي بِإِسْنَادِ صَحِيح .

981. Abu Musa al-Ash‘ari (may Allah be pleased with him) reported. When the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) feared harm from a people, he would say: “Allahumma inna naj‘aluka fi nuhurihim wa na‘udhu bika min shururihim” (O Allah, we place You before them and seek refuge in You from their evil).

Imam Abu Dawud and Imam al-Nasa’i narrated the hadith with an authentic chain of transmission.

Section: 9 — The supplication to recite when stopping at a place

۹۸۲- عَنْ خَوْلَةَ بِنْتِ حَكِيمٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُمَا قَالَتْ سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُوْلُ مَنْ نَزَلَ مَنْزِلاً ثُمَّ قَالَ أَعُوذُ بِكَلِمَاتِ اللَّهِ التَّامَّاتِ مِنْ شَرِّ مَا خَلَقَ لَمْ يَضُرُّهُ شَيْ حَتَّى يَرْتَحِلَ مِنْ مَنْزِلِهِ ذَلِكَ رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ.

982. Khawlah bint Hakim (may Allah be pleased with her) reported. She said: I heard the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) say: “Whoever stops at a place and then says, ‘A‘udhu bi kalimatillahit-tammati min sharri ma khalaq’ (I seek refuge in the perfect words of Allah from the evil of what He has created), nothing will harm him until he departs from that place.”

Imam Muslim narrated the hadith.

۹۸۳- وَعَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُمَا قَالَ كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِذَا سَافَرَ فَأَقْبَلَ اللَّيْلُ قَالَ يَا أَرْضُ رَبِّي وَرَبُّكَ اللَّهُ أَعُوذُ بِاللَّهِ مِنْ شَرِكِ وَشَرِّ مَا فِيْكِ وَشَرِّ مَا خُلِقَ فِيْكِ وَشَرِّ مَا يَدِبُّ عَلَيْكَ أَعُوذُ بِاللَّهِ مِنْ

شَرِّ أَسَدٍ و آشودَ وَمِنَ الْحَيَّةِ وَالْعَقْرَبِ وَمِنْ سَاكِنِ الْبَلَدِ وَمِنْ وَالِدٍ وَمَا وَلَدَ – رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ . والأسود الشَّخْسُ قَالَ الْخَطَابِي وَسَاكِنُ الْبَلَدِ هُمُ الْجِنَّ الَّذِينَ هُمْ سُكَانُ الْأَرْضِ قَالَ وَالْبَلَدُ مِنَ الْأَرْضِ مَا كَانَ مَاوَى الْحَيَوَانِ وَإِنْ

لَمْ يَكُنْ فِيهِ بِنَاء وَمَنَازِلَ قَالَ وَيَحْتَمِلُ أَنَّ الْمُرَادَ بِالْوَالِدِ ابْلِيسُ وَمَا وَلَدَ الشَّيَاطِينُ .

983. Abdullah ibn Umar (may Allah be pleased with them both) reported. He said: When the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) was traveling and night came upon him during the journey, he would say:

O earth, my Lord and your Lord is Allah. I seek refuge in Allah from your evil, the evil of whatever is within you, the evil of whatever crawls upon you, and I seek refuge in You from the evil of lions and black snakes, from snakes and scorpions, from the evil of the inhabitants of the city, and from the evil of every parent and child.

Imam Abu Dawud narrated the hadith. “Aswad” refers to a black snake or wicked people. Imam Khattabi says that “the inhabitants of the land” refers to the jinn, who live on earth. He says that a land is a part of the earth where living creatures reside, even if there are no houses or dwellings there. He says that the word “parent” may be used to mean Iblis, while “and whatever he has fathered” refers to the devils—that is, the other devils besides Iblis.

Section: 10 – The traveller’s immediate return to his family after fulfilling his need

٩٨٤ – عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ السَّفَرُ قِطْعَةٌ مِنَ الْعَذَابِ يَمْنَعُ أَحَدَكُمْ طَعَامَهُ وَشَرَابَهُ وَنَوْمَهُ فَإِذَا قَضَى أَحَدُكُمْ نَهُمَتَهُ مِنْ سَفَرِهِ فَلْيُعَجِلَ إِلَى أَهْلِهِ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ نَهَمَتَهُ

مَقْصُودَهُ.

984. Abu Hurayrah (may Allah be pleased with him) reported that the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “Travel is a portion of torment. It disrupts your food, drink and sleep. Therefore, when any of you has fulfilled the purpose of his journey, he should hasten back to his family.”

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated the hadith. “Nahmatahu” means “his purpose.”

Section: 11 – It is recommended to return to one’s family during the day after travelling, and it is disliked to arrive at night without a need

٩٨٥ – عَنْ جَابِرٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنْ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ إِذَا أَطَالَ أَحَدُكُمُ الْغَيْبَةَ فَلَا يَطْرُقَنَّ أَهْلَهُ لَيْلاً، وَفِي رِوَايَةٍ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ نَهَى أَنْ يُطْرُقَ الرَّجُلُ أَهْلَهُ لَيْلاً – مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ .

985. Jabir (may Allah be pleased with him) reported that the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “When any of you has been away for a long time, let him not come to his family at night.” In another narration, it says: “The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) prohibited a man from coming to his family at night.”

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

٩٨٦ – وَعَنْ أَنَسٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ لَا يَطْرُقُ أَهْلَهُ لَيْلاً وَكَانَ يَأْتِيهِمْ غُدُوَةً أَوْ عَشِيَّةً مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ الطَّرُوقُ الْمَجِيُّ فِي اللَّيْلِ.

986. Anas (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) did not come to his family at night after returning from a journey; rather, he came to them in the morning or afternoon.

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam al-Tirmidhi narrated the hadith. “At-turuq” means “coming at night.”

Section: 12 – The supplication to recite after seeing one’s city while returning from a journey

The hadith of Abdullah ibn Umar (may Allah be pleased with him) related to this discussion was previously quoted in the section “The traveller saying Allahu Akbar when ascending.”

۹۸۷ – وَعَنْ أَنَسٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ أَقْبَلْنَا مَعَ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ حَتَّى إِذَا كُنَّا بِظَهْرِ الْمَدِينَةِ قَالَ أَيْبُونَ تَائِبُونَ عَابِدُونَ لِرَبِّنَا حَامِدُونَ. فَلَمْ يَزَلْ الْمَدِينَةَ رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ. ذلك حَتَّى قدمنا يَقُولُ ذَلِكَ حَتَّى

987. Anas (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: We returned from a journey with the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him). When we came within sight of Madinah, he said: “We return, repenting, worshipping and praising our Lord.” He continued repeating these words until we entered Madinah.

Imam Muslim narrated the hadith.

Section: 13 – It is recommended to enter one’s local mosque first after returning from a journey and to offer two voluntary units of prayer there

۹۸۸- عَنْ كَعْبِ بْنِ مَالِكٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنْ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ كَانَ إِذَا قَدِمَ مِنْ سَفَرٍ بَدَأَ بِالْمَسْجِدِ فَرَكَعَ فِيْهِ رَكْعَتَيْنِ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

988. Ka‘b ibn Malik (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: When the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) returned from a journey, he would first go to the mosque and then offer two units of prayer there.
Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated the hadith.

Section: 14 – It is forbidden for women to travel alone

۹۸۹- عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ لا يَحِلُّ الإمْرَاةٍ تُؤْمِنُ بِاللَّهِ وَالْيَوْمِ الْآخِرِ تُسَافِرُ مَسِيرَةً يَوْمٍ وَلَيْلَةٍ إِلَّا مَعَ ذِي مَحْرَمٍ عَلَيْهَا – مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

989. Abu Hurayrah (may Allah be pleased with him) reported that the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “It is not permissible for a woman who believes in Allah and the Last Day to travel the distance of one day and one night without a male mahram accompanying her.”

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated the hadith.

٩٩٠- وَعَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُمَا أَنَّهُ سَمِعَ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ لَا يَخْلُونَ رَجُلٌ بِامْرَأَةِ إِلَّا وَمَعَهَا ذُو مَحْرَمٍ وَلَا تُسَافِرُ الْمَرْأَةُ إِلَّا مَعَ ذِي مَحْرَمٍ فَقَالَ لَهُ رَجُلٌ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ إِنْ امْرَأَتِي خَرَجَتْ حَاجَةً وَإِنِّي

أُكْتُتِبْتُ فِي غُزْوَةٍ كَذَا وَكَذَا قَالَ انْطَلِقُ فَحُجَّ مَعَ امْرَأَتِكَ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

990. Abdullah ibn Abbas (may Allah be pleased with them both) reported that he heard the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) say: “No man should be alone with a woman unless she is accompanied by a male mahram, and no woman should travel except with a male mahram.” A man said, “O Messenger of Allah, my wife has gone out to perform Hajj, while I have enrolled to take part in such-and-such expedition.” He said: “Go and perform Hajj with your wife.”

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated the hadith.

Chapter:

Kitab al-Fada’il (The Virtues of Various Deeds)

Section: 1 – The virtue of reciting the Noble Qur’an

۹۹۱- عَنْ أَبِي أَمَامَةً رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ اقْرَؤُوا الْقُرْآنَ فَإِنَّهُ يَأْتِي يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ شَفِيعًا لِأَصْحَابِهِ – رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ.

991. Abu Umamah (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: I heard the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) say: “Recite the Qur’an, for on the Day of Resurrection it will come as an intercessor for those who recited it.”

Imam Muslim narrated the hadith.

۹۹۲- وَعَنِ النَّواسِ بْنِ سَمْعَانَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ يُؤْتَى يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ بِالْقُرْآنِ وَأَهْلِهِ الَّذِينَ كَانُوا يَعْمَلُونَ بِهِ في الدُّنْيَا تَقْدُمُهُ سُوْرَةُ الْبَقَرَةِ وَالِ عِمْرَانَ تَحَاجَانِ عَنْ

صَاحِبِهِمَا رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ.

992. Nawwas ibn Sam‘an (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: I heard the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) say: “On the Day of Resurrection, the Qur’an and those who acted according to it in this world will be brought. Surah al-Baqarah and Surah Al ‘Imran will precede it, arguing on behalf of those who recited them.”

Imam Muslim narrated the hadith.

۹۹۳- وَعَنْ عُثْمَانَ بْنِ عَفَّانَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ خَيْرُكُمْ مَنْ تَعَلَّمَ الْقُرْآنَ وَعَلَّمَهُ – رَوَاهُ الْبُخَارِيُّ.

993. Uthman ibn Affan (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “The best of you is the one who learns the Qur’an and teaches it.”

Imam al-Bukhari narrated the hadith.

٩٩٤ – وَعَنْ عَائِشَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهَا قَالَتْ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ الَّذِي يَقْرَأُ الْقُرْآنَ وَهُوَ مَاهِرٌ بِهِ مَعَ السَّفَرَةِ الْكِرَامِ الْبَرَرَةِ وَالَّذِي يَقْرَأُ الْقُرْآنَ وَيَتَتَعْتَعُ فِيهِ وَهُوَ عَلَيْهِ شَاقٌ لَهُ أَجْرَانِ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ .

994. Aishah (may Allah be pleased with her) reported: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “The one who recites the Qur’an and is proficient in it will be with the noble and righteous scribes. And the one who recites the Qur’an while struggling with it and it is difficult for him will have two rewards.”

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated the hadith.

٩٩٥- وَعَنْ أَبِي مُوسَى الْأَشْعَرِيِّ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مَثَلُ الْمُؤْمِنِ الَّذِي يَقْرَأُ الْقُرْآنَ مِثْلُ الْأَتْرُجُةِ رِيحُهَا طَيِّبٌ وطَعْمُهَا طَيِّبٌ وَمَثَلُ الْمُؤْمِنِ الَّذِي لَا يَقْرَأُ الْقُرْآنَ كَمَثَلِ التَّمْرَةِ لَا رِيحَ لَهَا

وَطَعْمُهَا حُلُو وَمَثَلُ الْمُنَافِقِ الَّذِي يَقْرَأُ الْقُرْآنَ كَمَثَلِ الرِّيْحَانَةِ رِيحُهَا طَيِّبٌ وَطَعْمُهَا مُرٌّ وَمَثَلُ الْمُنَافِقِ الَّذِي لَا يَقْرَأُ الْقُرْآنَ كَمَثَلِ الْحَنْظَلَةِ لَيْسَ لَهَا رِيحٌ وَطَعْمُهَا مُرُّ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

995. Abu Musa al-Ash‘ari (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “The example of a believer who recites the Qur’an is that of a citron: its fragrance is pleasant and its taste is excellent. The example of a believer who does not recite the Qur’an is that of a date: it has no fragrance, but its taste is sweet. The example of a hypocrite who recites the Qur’an is that of sweet basil: its fragrance is pleasant, but its taste is bitter. And the example of a hypocrite who does not recite the Qur’an is that of a colocynth: it has no fragrance and its taste is bitter.”

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated the hadith.

٩٩٦ – وَعَنْ عُمَرَ بْنِ الْخَطَابِ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ إِنَّ اللَّهَ يَرْفَعُ بِهَذَا الْكِتَابِ أَقْوَامًا وَيَضَعُ بِهِ أَخَرِينَ – رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ .

996. Umar ibn al-Khattab (may Allah be pleased with him) reported that the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “Through this Book, Allah elevates some people and lowers others.”

Imam Muslim narrated the hadith.

۹۹۷- وَعَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُمَا عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ الأ فِي اثْنَتَيْنِ رَجُلٌ آتَاهُ اللهُ الْقُرْآنَ فَهُوَ يَقُومُ بِهِ أَنَاءَ اللَّيْلِ وَأَنَا ءَ لا حَسَدَ الأ النَّهَارِ وَرَجُلٌ آتَاهُ اللهُ مَالاً فَهُوَ يُنْفِقُهُ أَنَاءَ اللَّيْلِ وَأَنَاءَ النَّهَارِ مُتَّفَقٌ

عَلَيْهِ. والأناء السَّاعَاتُ.

997. Abdullah ibn Umar (may Allah be pleased with him) reported that the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “There is no envy except regarding two things: the first is a person whom Allah has given the Qur’an, and he recites it throughout the night and day; the second is a person whom Allah has given wealth, and he spends it at various times of the night and day.” [Another Bengali equivalent of envy is hasad. The word hasad is used in the hadith in both the meanings of envy and jealousy. Hasad is of two kinds. One kind is regarded as forbidden by the Shariah. Hasad in the sense of genuine jealousy is entirely forbidden in the Shariah. As a result of this hasad or jealousy, a person burns with resentment when he sees another’s progress and wishes him harm. He wishes inwardly that the blessings Allah has granted the other person would be taken away from him, while also wishing for those blessings for himself. This type of hasad is a major sin. When a person does not wish harm upon another but wishes for himself the blessings Allah has granted that person, this type of hasad is called ghibtah in Shariah terminology. Regarding religious matters, this kind of hasad is called hasan, or good; in worldly affairs it is called mubah, or permissible.]

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated the hadith. “Al-ana” means time or moment.

۹۹۸- وَعَنِ الْبَرَاءِ بْنِ عَازِبٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُمَا قَالَ كَانَ رَجُلٌ يَقْرَأُ سَوْرَةَ الْكَهْفِ وَعِنْدَهُ فَرَسٌ مَرْبُوطٌ بِشَطَنَيْنِ فَتَغَشْتَهُ سَحَابَةً فَجَعَلَتْ تَدْنُو وَجَعَلَ فَرَمَهُ يَنْفِرُ مِنْهَا فَلَمَّا أَصْبَحَ آتَى النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَذَكَرَ ذَلِكَ

لَهُ فَقَالَ تِلْكَ السكينة تنزلتُ لِلْقُرْآنِ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ الشَّطْنُ بِفَتْحِ الشَّيْن الْمُعْجَمَةِ وَالطَّاءِ الْمُهْمَلَة الْحَبْلُ.

998. Al-Bara’ ibn Azib (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: A man was reciting Surah al-Kahf while his horse was tied nearby with two ropes. A cloud spread over him and began drawing closer, causing his horse to become restless. In the morning, the man came to the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) and told him what had happened. He said: “That was tranquillity; it descended because of the recitation of the Qur’an.”

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated the hadith. “Ash-shatan” means “rope.”

٩٩٩ – وَعَنِ ابْنِ مَسْعُودٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مَنْ قَرَأَ حَرْفًا مِنْ كِتَابِ اللهِ فَلَهُ حَسَنَةٌ وَالْحَسَنَةُ بِعَشْرِ أَمْثَالِهَا لَا أَقُولُ الم حرف ولكِنْ أَلِفٌ حَرْفٌ وَلَامٌ حَرْفٌ وَمِيمٌ حَرْفٌ رَوَاهُ التَّرْمِذِي

وَقَالَ حَدِيدٌ حَسَنٌ صَحِيحٌ.

999. Abdullah ibn Mas‘ud (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “Whoever recites one letter from the Book of Allah will receive one good deed, and a good deed is multiplied tenfold. I do not say that Alif-Lam-Mim is one letter; rather, Alif is a letter, Lam is a letter and Mim is a letter.”

Imam al-Tirmidhi narrated the hadith and declared it hasan and sahih.

١٠٠٠ – وَعَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُمَا قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِنَّ الَّذِي لَيْسَ فِي جَوْفِهِ شَيْ مِنَ الْقُرْآنِ كَالْبَيْتِ الْغَرِبِ رَوَاهُ الترمذى وَقَالَ حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ صَحِيحٌ.

1000. Abdullah ibn Abbas (may Allah be pleased with them both) reported: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “The person whose heart contains nothing of the Qur’an is like a ruined house.”
Imam al-Tirmidhi narrated the hadith and declared it hasan and sahih.

١٠٠١ – وَعَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عَمْرِو بْنِ الْعَاصِ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُمَا عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ يُقَالُ لِصَاحِبِ الْقُرْآنِ اقْرَأْ وَارْتَقِ وَرَتِّلُ كَمَا كُنْتَ تُرَتِّلُ فِي الدُّنْيَا فَإِنْ مَنْزِلَتَكَ عِنْدَ آخِرِ أَيَةٍ تَقْرَؤُهَا رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ وَالتَّرْمِذِي

وَقَالَ حَسَنٌ صَحِيحٌ.

1001. Abdullah ibn Amr ibn al-As (may Allah be pleased with them both) reported that the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “It will be said to the reciter of the Qur’an: Recite and ascend through the levels of Paradise, and recite slowly and distinctly as you used to recite in this world, for your rank will be at the last verse you recite.
Imam Abu Dawud and Imam al-Tirmidhi narrated this hadith, and Imam al-Tirmidhi declared it hasan and sahih.”

Section: 2 – Maintaining the Noble Qur’an and taking care that it is retained

١٠٠٢ – عَنْ أَبِي مُوسَى رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ تَعَاهَدُوا هَذَا الْقُرْآنَ فَوَالَّذِي نَفْسُ مُحَمَّدٍ بِيَدِهِ لَهُوَ أَشَدُّ تَفَلْنَا مِنَ الْابْلِ فِي عُقْلِهَا -متفق عليه.

1002. Abu Musa (may Allah be pleased with him) reported that the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “Maintain this Qur’an”—that is, continue reciting it. “By the One in whose hand is Muhammad’s soul, it slips from memory more quickly than a camel slips away from its tether.”

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated the hadith.

۱۰۰ – وَعَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُمَا أَنْ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ إِنَّمَا مَثَلُ صَاحِبِ الْقُرْآنِ كَمَثَلِ الابْلِ الْمُعَقِّلَةِ إِنْ عَاهَدَ عَلَيْهَا أَمْسَكَهَا وَإِنْ اطْلَقَهَا ذَهَبَتْ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1003. Abdullah ibn Umar (may Allah be pleased with him) reported that the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “The example of the one who memorizes the Qur’an is that of a tethered camel. If its owner keeps watch over it, it remains tied; but if he lets it go, it departs.”

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated the hadith.

Section: 3 – It is recommended to recite the Qur’an in a beautiful voice and to arrange for it to be taught and listened to in a melodious voice

١٠٠٤ – عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ مَا أَذِنَ اللَّهُ لِشَيْءٍ مَا أَذِنَ لِنَبِي حَسَنِ الصَّوْتِ يَتَغَنَّى بِالْقُرْآنِ يَجْهَرُ به مَتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ . مَعْنَى أَذِنَ اللهُ أَي اسْتَمَعَ وَهُوَ إِشَارَةٌ إِلى

الرِّضَى وَالْقُبُولِ .

1004. Abu Hurayrah (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: I heard the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) say: “Allah listens more attentively to nothing as He listens to a prophet with a beautiful voice reciting the Qur’an aloud.”

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim cited the hadith. “Adhana Allahu” means being attentive to listening. It indicates attaining satisfaction and acceptance.

١٠٠٥ – وَعَنْ أَبِي مُوسَى الْأَشْعَرِيِّ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ لَهُ لَقَدْ أُوتِيْتَ مِزْمَارًا مِّن مَزامير آل داوُدَ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ . وَفِي رواية لِمُسْلِمِ أَنْ رَسُولَ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ لَهُ لَوْ

رَأَيْتَنِي وَأَنَا أَسْتَمِعُ لقِراءَتِكَ الْبَارِحَة.

1005. Abu Musa al-Ash‘ari (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said to him: “You have been given one of the melodies of the family of David.”

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated the hadith. In a narration by Muslim, it is stated: “The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said to him: ‘If you had seen me listening to your recitation last night, you would have been very pleased.’”

١٠٠٦ – وَعَنِ الْبَرَاءِ بْنِ عَازِبٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُمَا قَالَ سَمِعْتُ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَرَأَ فِي الْعِشَاءِ بِالدِّينِ وَالزَّيْتُونِ فَمَا سَمِعْتُ أَحَدًا أَحْسَنَ صَوْتًا منه – مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْه .

1006. It was narrated from al-Bara ibn Azib (may Allah be pleased with them both). He said: I heard the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) recite Surah al-Tin in the Isha prayer. I have never heard anyone with a more melodious voice than his.

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

۱۰۷ – وَعَنْ أَبِي لِبَابَةَ بَشِيرِ بْنِ عَبْدِ الْمُنْذِرِ أَنَّ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ مَنْ لَمْ يَتَغَنَّ بِالْقُرْآنِ فَلَيْسَ مِنَّا – رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ بِإِسْنَادِ جَيِّدٍ . وَمَعْنَى يَتَغَنَّى يُحَسِنُ صَوْتَهُ بِالْقُرْآنِ .

1007. It was narrated from Abu Lubabah Bashir ibn Abd al-Mundhir (may Allah be pleased with him). The Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “Whoever does not recite the Quran in a melodious voice is not one of us.” Imam Abu Dawud narrated this hadith with an excellent chain of transmission. The word “yataghanna” means to make one’s voice beautiful and melodious while reciting the Quran.

۱۰۰۸ – وَعَنِ ابْنِ مَسْعُودٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ لِي النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ اقْرَأْ عَلَى الْقُرْآنَ فَقُلْتُ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ أَقْرَأُ عَلَيْكَ وَعَلَيْكَ أُنْزِلَ قَالَ إِنِّي أحِبُّ أَنْ اسْمَعَهُ مِنْ غَيْرِى فَقَرَأْتُ عَلَيْهِ سُورَةَ النِّسَاءِ حَتَّى جِئْتُ

إِلَى هَذِهِ الْآيَةِ : فَكَيْفَ إِذَا جِئْنَا مِنْ كُلِّ أُمَّةٍ بِشَهِيدٌ وَجِئْنَا بِكَ عَلَى هُؤُلَاءِ شَهِيدًا . قَالَ حَسْبُكَ الْآنَ فَالْتَفَتْ إِلَيْهِ فَإِذَا عَيْنَاهُ تَدْرِقَانِ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ .

1008. It was narrated from Abdullah ibn Masud (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said to me: “Recite the Quran to me.” I said: “O Messenger of Allah, shall I recite it to you when it was revealed to you?” He said: “I love to hear it from someone else.” So I recited Surah al-Nisa to him. As I continued reciting, I reached the following verse (translation): “Then how will it be when We bring from every nation a witness and bring you as a witness against these people? [1. Surah al-Nisa: 41]” He then said: “That is enough.” I turned toward him and saw tears flowing from both his eyes.

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim cited this hadith.

Section 4 — Encouragement to recite particular surahs and verses

١٠٠٩ – عَنْ أَبِي سَعِيدٍ رَافِعِ بْنِ الْمُعَلَى رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ لِي رَسُولُ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِلا أَعْلَمُكَ أَعْظَمَ سُورَةٍ فِي الْقُرْآنِ قَبْلَ أَنْ تَخْرُجَ مِنَ الْمَسْجِدِ فَأَخَذَ بِيَدِي فَلَمَّا أَرَدْنَا أَنْ نَخْرُجَ قُلْتُ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ إِنَّكَ

قُلْتَ لَأَعَلِمَنَّكَ أعظم سُورَةٍ فِي الْقُرْآنِ قَالَ الْحَمْدُ لِلَّهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ هِيَ السَّبْعُ الْمَثَانِي وَالْقُرْآنُ الْعَظِيمُ الَّذِي أُوتِيتُهُ – رَوَاهُ الْبُخَارِيُّ .

1009. It was narrated from Abu Said Rafi ibn al-Mualla (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said to me: “Shall I not teach you the greatest surah in the Quran before you leave the mosque?” Then he took my hand. When we were about to leave the mosque, I said: “O Messenger of Allah, did you not say that you would teach me the greatest surah in the Quran?” He said: “Alhamdu lillahi Rabbil alamin.” It is the seven oft-repeated verses and the Great Quran that I have been given.

Imam al-Bukhari narrated this hadith.

۱۰۱۰ – وَعَنْ أَبِي سَعِيدٍ الْخُدْرِيِّ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ فِي قِرَاءَةِ قُلْ هُوَ اللهُ أَحَدٌ وَالَّذِي نَفْسِي بِيَدِهِ إِنَّهَا لَتَعْدِلُ ثُلُثَ الْقُرْآنِ . وَفِي رِوَايَةٍ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ

لِأَصْحَابِهِ يَعْجِرُ احَدُكُمْ أَنْ يَقْرَأُ بِمُلْكِ الْقُرْآنِ فِي لَيْلَةٍ فَشَقِّ ذَلِكَ عَلَيْهِمْ وَقَالُوا أَيُّنَا يُطِيقُ ذَلِكَ يَا رَسُولَ اللهِ فَقَالَ قُلْ هُوَ اللهُ أَحَدَّ اللهُ الصَّمَدُ ثُلْتُ الْقُرْآنِ رَوَاهُ الْبُخَارِيُّ .

1010. It was narrated from Abu Said al-Khudri (may Allah be pleased with him). Regarding the recitation of Surah “Qul huwa Allahu ahad,” the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “By the One in Whose hand is my soul, it is undoubtedly equal to one-third of the Quran.”

In another narration, it is stated that the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said to his Companions: “Is any of you unable to recite one-third of the Quran in one night?” This seemed very difficult to them. They said: “Which of us has the ability to do that, O Messenger of Allah?” He said: “‘Qul huwa Allahu ahad, Allahus-Samad’ is one-third of the Quran.” Imam al-Bukhari narrated this hadith.

۱۰۱۱ – وَعَنْهُ أَنْ رَجُلاً سَمِعَ رَجُلاً يَقْرَأُ قُلْ هُوَ اللَّهُ أَحَدٌ يُرَدِّدُهَا فَلَمَّا أَصْبَحَ جَاءَ إِلى رَسُولِ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَذَكَرَ ذَلِكَ لَهُ وَكَانَ الرَّجُلُ يَتَقَالُهَا فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَالَّذِي نَفْسِي بِيَدِهِ إِنَّهَا

لَتَعْدِلُ ثُلُثَ الْقُرْآنِ رَوَاهُ الْبُخَارِيُّ .

1011. It was narrated from Abu Said al-Khudri (may Allah be pleased with him). A man heard another man reciting Surah “Qul huwa Allahu ahad,” repeating it again and again. When morning came, the first man went to the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) and told him about it, as though he considered this practice insignificant. The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “By the One in Whose hand is my soul, this surah is equal to one-third of the Quran.”

Imam al-Bukhari narrated this hadith.

۱۰۱۲ – وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ فِي قُلْ هُوَ اللَّهُ أَحَدٌ إِنَّهَا تَعْدِلُ ثُلُثَ الْقُرْآنِ رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ.

1012. It was narrated from Abu Hurairah (may Allah be pleased with him). The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him)

said regarding Surah “Qul huwa Allahu ahad”: “This surah is equal to one-third of the Quran.”

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

۱۰۱۳- وَعَنْ أَنَسٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنْ رَجُلا قَالَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ إِنِّي أَحِبُّ هَذِهِ السورةَ قُلْ هُوَ اللهُ أَحَدٌ قَالَ إِنْ حُبهَا أَدْخَلَكَ الْجَنَّةَ رَوَاهُ التَّرْمِذِى وَقَالَ حَدِيث حَسَنٌ وَرَوَاهُ الْبُخَارِي فِي صَحِيحِهِ تَعْلِيْقًا.

1013. It was narrated from Anas (may Allah be pleased with him). A man said: “O Messenger of Allah, I love this surah, ‘Qul huwa Allahu ahad.’” He said: “Your love for this surah will certainly admit you into Paradise.”

Imam al-Tirmidhi narrated this hadith and classified it as hasan. Imam al-Bukhari also narrated it in his Sahih al-Bukhari as a muallaq hadith, without its chain of transmission.

١٠١٤ – وَعَنْ عُقْبَةَ بْنِ عَامِرٍ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ أَنْ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ أَلَمْ تَرَ أَيَات أُنْزِلَتْ هَذِهِ اللَّيْلَةَ لَمْ يُرَ مِثْلُهُنَّ قَطُّ قُلْ أَعُوذُ بِرَبِّ الْفَلَقِ وَقُلْ أَعُوذُ بِرَبِّ النَّاسِ رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ .

1014. It was narrated from Uqbah ibn Amir (may Allah be pleased with him). The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “Do you not know that some verses were revealed tonight the like of which had never been seen before? They are ‘Qul audhu bi-Rabbil-falaq’ and ‘Qul audhu bi-Rabbin-nas.’”

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

١٠١٥ – وَعَنْ أَبِي سَعِيدٍ الْخُدْرِيِّ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَتَعَوَّذُ مِنَ الْجَانِ وَعَيْنِ الْإِنْسَانِ حَتَّى نَزَلَتِ الْمُعَوِذَتَانِ فَلَمَّا نَزَلْنَا أَخَذَ بِهِمَا وَتَرَكَ مَا سِوَاهُمَا رَوَاهُ التَّرْمِذِى وَقَالَ حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ .

1015. It was narrated from Abu Said al-Khudri (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) used to seek Allah’s protection from the jinn and from the evil eye of people. Eventually, the two protective surahs, “Qul audhu bi-Rabbil-falaq” and “Qul audhu bi-Rabbin-nas,” were revealed. After these two surahs were revealed, he adopted them for this purpose and abandoned everything else.

Imam al-Tirmidhi cited this hadith and classified it as hasan.

١٠١٦ – وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنْ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ مِنَ الْقُرْآنِ سُورَةً ثَلاثُونَ آيَةً شَفَعَتْ لِرَجُلٍ حَتَّى غُفِرَ لَهُ وَهِيَ تَبَارَكَ الَّذِي بِيَدِهِ المُلكُ – رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ وَالتَّرْمِذِى وَقَالَ حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ ، وَفِي

رِوَايَةٍ أَبِي دَاوُدَ تَشْفَعُ.

1016. It was narrated from Abu Hurairah (may Allah be pleased with him). The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “There is a surah of the Quran consisting of thirty verses that interceded for a man until he was forgiven. It is ‘Tabarakalladhi bi-yadihil-mulk’ (Surah al-Mulk).”

Imam Abu Dawud and Imam al-Tirmidhi narrated this hadith. Imam al-Tirmidhi considered it hasan. In one narration by Abu Dawud, the word “tashfau” (it will intercede) is mentioned.

۱۰۱۷ – وَعَنْ أَبِي مَسْعُودٍ الْبَدْرِي رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ مَنْ قَرَأَ بِالْآيَتَيْنِ مِنْ آخِرِ سُورَةِ الْبَقَرَةِ فِي لَيْلَةٍ كَفَتَاهُ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1017. It was narrated from Abu Masud al-Badri (may Allah be pleased with him). The Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “Whoever recites the last two verses of Surah al-Baqarah at night, they will suffice for him.” Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith. It has been said in explaining the word “kafatahu” that they suffice to protect him from all harm directed against him that night. It has also been explained that they suffice for his night vigil, meaning worship during the night.

۱۰۱۸ – وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ لَا تَجْعَلُوا بُيُوتَكُمْ مَقَابِرَ إِنَّ الشَّيْطَانَ يَنْفِرُ مِنَ الْبَيْتِ الَّذِي تُقْرَأُ فِيهِ سُوْرَةُ الْبَقَرَةِ رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ.

1018. It was narrated from Abu Hurairah (may Allah be pleased with him). The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “Do not turn your houses into graves, devoid of worship. Indeed, Satan flees from a house in which Surah al-Baqarah is recited.”

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

۱۰۱۹ – وَعَنْ أَبِي بْنِ كَعْبٍ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَا أَبَا الْمُنْذِرِ اتَدْرِي أَيُّ أَيَةٍ مِّنْ كِتَابِ اللَّهِ مَعَكَ أَعْظَمُ قُلْتُ : اللَّهُ لا إِلهَ إِلا هُوَ الْحَيُّ الْقَيُّومُ. فَضَرَبَ فِي صَدْرِي وَقَالَ لِيَهْنِكَ الْعِلْمُ أَبَا

الْمُنْذِرِ رواه مسلم .

1019. It was narrated from Ubayy ibn Kab (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “O Abu al-Mundhir, do you know which verse from the Book of Allah that you have with you is the greatest?” I said: “‘Allah—there is no deity except Him, the Ever-Living, the Sustainer of all.’” He then tapped me on the chest and said: “May knowledge bring you joy, Abu al-Mundhir.”

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

۱۰۲۰ – وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ وَكَلَنِي رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ بحفظ زَكَاةِ رَمَضَانَ فَأَتَانِي أَن فَجَعَلَ يَحْفُو مِنَ الطَّعَامِ فَأَخَذْتُهُ فَقُلْتُ لأَرْفَعَنَّكَ إِلَى رَسُولِ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ إِنِّي مُحْتَاجٌ

وَعَلَى عِبَالٌ وَبِي حَاجَةٌ شَدِيدَةٌ فَخَلَّيْتُ عَنْهُ فَأَصْبَحْتُ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَا أَبَا هُرَيْرَةَ مَا فَعَلَ أَسِيرُكَ الْبَارِحَةَ قُلْتُ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ شَكَا حَاجَةً وَعِبَالاً فَرَحِمَتُهُ فَخَلَّيْتُ سَبِيلَهُ فَقَالَ أَمَا إِنَّهُ قَدْ كَذَبَكَ

وَسَيَعُودُ فَعَرَفْتُ أَنَّهُ سَيَعُودُ لِقَوْل رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَرَصَدْتُهُ فَجَاءَ يَحْشُرُ مِنَ الطَّعَامِ فَقُلْتُ لارْفَعَنَّكَ إِلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ دَعْنِي فَإِنِّي مُحْتَاجٌ وَعَلَى عِبَالٌ لا أَعُودُ فَرَحِمُتُهُ فَخَلَّيْتُ

سَبِيلَهُ فَأَصْبَحْتُ فَقَالَ لِي رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَا أَبَا هُرَيْرَةَ مَا فَعَلَ أَسِيرُكَ الْبَارِحَةَ قُلْتُ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ شَكَا حَاجَةً وَعِبَالاً فَرَحِمَتُهُ فَخَلَّيْتُ سَبِيلَهُ فَقَالَ إِنَّهُ قَدْ كَذَبَكَ وَسَيَعُوهُ فَرَصَدْتُهُ الثَّالِثَةَ فَجَاءَ يَحْشُرُ مِنَ

الطَّعَامِ فَأَخَذْتُهُ فَقُلْتُ لَأَرْفَعَنَّكَ إِلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَهُذَا أُخِرُ ثَلَاثِ مَرَّاتٍ أَنَّكَ تَزْعُمُ أَنَّكَ لَا تَعُودُ ثُمَّ تَعُودُ فَقَالَ دَعْنِي فَإِنِّي أُعَلِّمُكَ كَلِمَاتٍ يَنْفَعُكَ اللَّهُ بِهَا قُلْتُ مَا هُنَّ قَالَ إِذَا أَوَيْتَ إِلَى فِرَاشِكَ فَاقْرَأْ أَيَةً

الْكُرْسِي فَإِنَّهُ لَنْ يَزَالَ عَلَيْكَ مِنَ اللهِ حَافِظٌ وَلَا يَقْرَبُكَ شَيْطَانٌ حَتَّى تُصْبِحَ فَخَلَّيْتُ سَبِيلَهُ فَأَصْبَحْتُ فَقَالَ لِي رَسُولُ اللهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مَا فَعَلَ أسيرُكَ الْبَارِحَةَ قُلْتُ يَا رَسُولَ اللهِ زَعَمَ أَنَّهُ يُعَلِّمُنِي كَلِمَاتٍ يَنْفَعُنِي

اللَّهُ بِهَا فَخَلَّيْتُ سَبِيْلِهِ قَالَ مَا هِيَ قُلْتُ قَالَ لِي إِذَا أَوَيْتَ إِلَى فِرَاشِكَ فَاقْرَأْ أَيَةَ الْكُرْسِيِّ مِنْ أُولِهَا حَتَّى تَخْتِمَ الْآيَةَ اللَّهُ لَا إِلَهَ إِلَّا هُوَ الْحَيُّ الْقَيُّومُ) وَقَالَ لِي لَا يَزَالُ عَلَيْكَ مِنَ اللَّهِ حَافِظٌ وَلَنْ يَقْرَبَكَ شَيْطَانٌ حَتَّى تُصْبِحَ

فَقَالَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ أَمَا إِنَّهُ قَدْ صَدَقَكَ وَهُوَ كَذُوبٌ تَعْلَمُ مَنْ تُخَاطِبُ مُنْذُ ثَلَاثَ يَا أَبَا هُرَيْرَةَ قُلْتُ لَا قَالَ ذَاكَ شَيْطَانٌ رَوَاهُ الْبُخَارِيُّ.

1020. It was narrated from Abu Hurairah (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) appointed me to guard and preserve the zakat of Ramadan (Sadaqat al-Fitr). While I was carrying out this duty, a man came to me and began taking food. I seized him and said: “I will certainly take you to the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him).” He said: “I am needy, I have children dependent on me, and I am in great need.” So I released him. In the morning, the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “O Abu Hurairah, what did your captive do last night?” I said: “O Messenger of Allah, he complained of his poverty and his children, so I took pity on him and released him.” He said: “He certainly lied to you, but he will return.” From the words of the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him), I knew that he would return. So I lay in wait for him. He came and began taking food. I said: “I will certainly take you to the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him).” He said: “Let me go, for I am needy and have children dependent on me. I will not come to steal again.” I took pity on him and released him. The next morning, the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) asked me: “O Abu Hurairah, what did your captive do last night?” I said: “O Messenger of Allah, he complained of his poverty and the expense of caring for his children, so I took pity on him and released him.” He said: “He certainly lied to you.”

He will return again. Then I lay in wait for him a third time. He came and began removing food. I seized him and said: “I will certainly take you to the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him), because this is the third time you have said that you would not return, yet each time you have returned.” He said: “Let me go. I will teach you some words through which Allah will benefit you.” I asked: “What are they?” He said: “When you go to your bed, recite Ayat al-Kursi. As a result, a protector from Allah will remain appointed over you, and Satan will not come near you until morning.” So I released him. The next morning, the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) asked me: “What did your captive do last night?” I said: “O Messenger of Allah, he promised to teach me some words through which Allah would benefit me, so I released him.” He asked: “What are they?” I said: “He told me that when I go to my bed, I should recite Ayat al-Kursi, beginning with its opening and continuing to the end of the verse: ‘Allah—there is no deity except Him, the Ever-Living, the Sustainer of all.’ He also told me that, as a result, a protector from Allah would remain appointed over me and Satan would not come near me until morning.” The Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “He has indeed told you the truth, although he is a liar. But do you know whom you have been speaking to for the past three nights?” I said: “No.” He said: “That was Satan.”

Imam al-Bukhari narrated this hadith.

۱۰۲۱ – وَعَنْ أَبِي الدَّرْدَاءِ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنْ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ مَنْ حَفِظَ عَشْرَ آيَاتٍ مِنْ أَوَّلِ سُوْرَةِ الْكَهْفِ عُصِمَ مِنَ الدِّجَالِ وَفِي رِوَايَةٍ مِنْ أَخِرِ سُوْرَةِ الْكَهْفِ رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ .

1021. It was narrated from Abu al-Darda (may Allah be pleased with him). The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “Whoever memorizes the first ten verses of Surah al-Kahf will be protected from the trial of the Dajjal.” In another narration, it says: the last ten verses of Surah al-Kahf.

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

قاعد عندا ۱۰۲۲ – وَعَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُمَا قَالَ بَيْنَمَا جِبْرِيلُ عَلَيْهِ السَّلَامُ عِنْدَ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ سَمِعَ نَقِيْضًا مِنْ فَوْقِهِ فَرَفَعَ رَأْسَهُ فَقَالَ هذا بَابٌ مِنَ السَّمَاءِ فُتِحَ الْيَوْمَ وَلَمْ يُفْتَحُ قَطُّ إِلَّا الْيَوْمَ فَنَزَلَ

مِنْهُ مَلَكٌ فَقَالَ هَذَا مَلَكَ نَزَلَ إِلَى الْأَرْضِ لَمْ يَنْزِلُ قَطُّ إِلا الْيَوْمَ فَسَلَّمَ وَقَالَ أَبْشِرُ بِنُورَيْنِ أَوْتِيْتَهُمَا لَمْ يُؤْتَهُمَا نَبِيُّ قَبْلَكَ : فَاتِحَةُ الْكِتَابِ وَخَوَاتِيمُ سُورَةِ الْبَقَرَةِ لَنْ تَقْرَأُ بِحَرْفٍ مِنْهَا إِلَّا أَعْطَيْتَهُ – رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ . النَّقِيضُ الصَّوْتُ .

1022. It was narrated from Abdullah ibn Abbas (may Allah be pleased with them both). He said: Once, Jibril (peace be upon him) was sitting with the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) when he heard a sound from above. He raised his head and said: “This is a door of heaven that has been opened today and has never been opened before today.” Then an angel descended through it. Jibril said: “This is an angel who has descended to earth and has never descended before today.” The angel greeted him and said: “Receive good news of two lights that you have been given, which no prophet before you was given: the Opening of the Book and the concluding verses of Surah al-Baqarah. You will not recite a single letter of either of them without being given its reward.”

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith. “Al-naqid” means a sound.

Section 5 — The recommendation of gathering people to recite the Quran

۱۰۲۳ – وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَمَا اجْتَمَعَ قَوْمٌ فِي بَيْتِ مِنْ بُيُوتِ اللَّهِ يَتْلُونَ كِتَابَ اللَّهِ وَيَتَدَا رَسُونَهُ بَيْنَهُمُ إِلَّا نَزَلَتْ عَلَيْهِمُ السَّكِينَةُ وَغَشِبَتْهُمُ الرَّحْمَةُ وَحَقَّتْهُمُ

الْمَلَائِكَةُ وَذَكَرَهُمُ اللَّهُ فِيمَنْ عِنْدَهُ – رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ.

1023. It was narrated from Abu Hurairah (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “Whenever a group of people gathers in one of Allah’s houses, reciting the Book of Allah and studying it together, tranquility surely descends upon them, mercy envelops them, the angels spread their wings over them, and Allah mentions them among those who are with Him.”

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

Section 6: The Excellence of Wudu

قَالَ اللهُ تَعَالَى : يَأَيُّهَا الَّذِينَ آمَنُوا إِذَا قُمْتُمْ إِلَى الصَّلُوةِ فَاغْسِلُوا وُجُوهَكُمْ وَأَيْدِيكُمْ إِلَى الْمَرَافِقِ وَامْسَحُوا بِرُءُوسِكُمْ وَأَرْجُلَكُمْ إِلَى الْكَعْبَيْنِ وَإِنْ كُنْتُمْ جُنَّبًا فَاطْهَرُوا وَإِنْ كُنْتُمْ مُرْضَى أَوْ عَلَى سَفَرٍ أَوْ جَاءَ أَحَدٌ مِنْكُمْ مِّنَ

الْغَائِطِ أَوْ لَمَسْتُمُ النِّسَاءَ فَلَمْ تَجِدُوا مَاءً فَتَيَمَّمُوا صَعِيداً طَيِّبًا فَامْسَحُوا بِوُجُوهِكُمْ وَأَيْدِيكُمْ مِنْهُ مَا يُرِيدُ اللهُ لِيَجْعَلَ عَلَيْكُمْ مِنْ حَرَجٍ وَلَكِنْ يُرِيدُ لِيُظْهِرَكُمْ وَلِيُتِمَّ نِعْمَتَهُ عَلَيْكُمْ لَعَلَّكُمْ تَشْكُرُونَ .

Allah Almighty says:

“O believers! When you rise for prayer, wash your faces and your hands up to the elbows, wipe your heads, and wash your feet up to the ankles. If you are in a state of major impurity, then purify yourselves. If you are ill, traveling, one of you has relieved himself, or you have had intercourse with women and cannot find water, then perform tayammum with pure earth. Place your hands on that earth and wipe your faces and hands with it. Allah does not intend to place you in hardship; rather, He intends to purify you and complete His favor upon you, so that you may give thanks.” (Surah al-Ma’idah: 6)

١٠٢٤ – وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ إِنْ أُمَّتِي يُدْعَوْنَ يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ غُرا مُّحَجِّلِينَ مِنْ أَثَارِ الْوُضُوءِ فَمَنِ اسْتَطَاعَ مِنْكُمْ أَنْ يُطِيلَ غُرْتَهُ فَلْيَفْعَلُ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1024. Abu Hurairah (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: I heard the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) say: My Ummah will be called on the Day of Resurrection with radiant faces, hands, and feet because of the traces of wudu. Whoever among you can increase his radiance, let him do so [“Ghurran muhajjalin” refers to a horse with a white blaze on its forehead and white markings on its legs. On the Day of Resurrection, the limbs washed in wudu by the believers will similarly be radiant and pure white. Therefore, the prescribed limbs should be washed thoroughly and wudu performed in the best manner].

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

١٠٢٥ – وَعَنْهُ قَالَ سَمِعْتُ خَلِيلِي صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ تَبْلُغُ الْحِلْيَةُ مِنَ الْمُؤْمِنِ حَيْثُ يَبْلُغُ الْوُضُوءُ رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ.

1025. Abu Hurairah (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: I heard my beloved, the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him), say: The adornment of a believer will extend as far as his wudu reaches.

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

١٠٢٦ – وَعَنْ عُثْمَانَ بْنِ عَفَّانَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مَنْ تَوَضَّأَ فَأَحْسَنَ الْوُضُوءَ خَرَجَتْ خَطَايَاهُ مِنْ جَسَدِهِ حَتَّى تَخْرُجَ مِنْ تَحْتِ أَظْفَارِهِ – رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ .

1026. Uthman ibn Affan (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: Whoever performs wudu and performs it very well and properly, all his sins leave his body, even from beneath his fingernails. 1

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

۱۰۲۷ – وَعَنْهُ قَالَ رَأَيْتُ رَسُولَ الله صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ تَوَضَّأَ مِثْلَ وُضُونِي هُذَا ثُمَّ قَالَ مَنْ تَوَضَّأَ هُكَذَا غُفِرَ لَهُ مَا تَقَدِّمَ مِنْ ذَنْبِهِ وَكَانَتْ صَلَاتُهُ وَمَشْيَهُ إلى الْمَسْجِدِ نَافِلَةَ رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ.

1027. Uthman ibn Affan (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: I saw the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) perform wudu as I have just performed this wudu. Then he said: Whoever performs wudu in this manner will have all his past sins forgiven, and his prayer and his walking to the mosque will be additional merit [The word “nafl” is used here in the sense of something additional. That is, after his past sins have been forgiven, these deeds will be additional rewards for him].

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

۱۰۲۸ – وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ إِذَا تَوَضَّأُ الْعَبْدُ الْمُسْلِمُ أَوِ الْمُؤْمِنُ فَغَسَلَ وَجْهَهُ خَرَجَ مِنْ وَجْهِهِ كُلُّ خَطِيئَةٍ نَظَرَ إِلَيْهَا بِعَيْنَيْهِ مَعَ الْمَاءَ أَوْ مَعَ آخِرِ قَطْرِ الْمَاءِ فَإِذَا غَسَلَ

يَدَيْهِ خَرَجَ مِنْ يَدَيْهِ كُلُّ خَطِيئَةٍ كَانَ بَطَشَتْهَا بَدَاهُ مَعَ الْمَاءِ أَوْ مَعَ أَخِرِ قَطْرِ الْمَاءِ فَإِذَا غَسَلَ رِجْلَيْهِ خَرَجَتْ كُلُّ خَطِيئَةٍ مَشَتَهَا رِجْلَاهُ مَعَ الْمَاءِ أَوْ مَعَ أَخِرِ قَطْرِ الْمَاءِ حَتَّى يَخْرُجَ نَقِيًّا مِنَ الذُّنُوبِ رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ.

1028. Abu Hurairah (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: When a Muslim or believing servant performs wudu and washes his face, every sin committed by his eyes leaves his face with the water, or with the last drop of water. When he washes his hands, every sin committed by his hands leaves them with the water, or with the last drop of water. When he washes his feet, every sin walked toward by his feet leaves them with the water, or with the last drop of water, until he emerges completely purified of sins.

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

۱۰۲۹ – وَعَنْهُ أَنْ رَسُولَ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ آتَى الْمَقْبَرَةَ فَقَالَ السَّلَامُ عَلَيْكُمْ دَارَ قَوْمٍ مُؤْمِنِينَ وَإِنَّا إِنْ شَاءَ اللهُ بِكُمْ لَأَحِقُونَ وَدِدْتُ أَنَّا قَدْ رَأَيْنَا إِخْوَانَنَا قَالُوا أَوَلَسْنَا إِخْوَانَكَ يَا رَسُولَ اللهِ قَالَ أَنْتُمْ أَصْحَابِي وَإِخْوَانُنَا

الَّذِينَ لَمْ يَأْتُوا بَعْدُ. قَالُوا كَيْفَ تَعْرِفُ مَنْ لَمْ يَأْتِ بَعْدُ مِنْ أُمَّتِكَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ فَقَالَ ارَأَيْتَ لَوْ أَنَّ رَجُلاً لَهُ خَيْلٌ غُرُ مُحَجَلَةٌ بَيْنَ ظَهْرَى خَيْلٍ دُهُمْ بُهُمْ إِلا يَعْرِفُ خَيْلَهُ قَالُوا بَلَى يَا رَسُولَ اللهِ قَالَ فَإِنَّهُمْ يَأْتُونَ غُراً مُحَجَلِينَ مِنَ

الْوُضُوءِ وَأَنَا فَرَطْهُمْ عَلَى الْحَوْضِ رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ.

1029. Abu Hurairah (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) came to the cemetery and said: “Peace be upon you, inhabitants of the dwelling of believing people. Indeed, if Allah wills, we shall join you” (O inhabitants of the dwelling of the believers, peace be upon you; indeed, if Allah wills, we shall join you). I deeply wished to see our brothers. The Companions asked, “O Messenger of Allah, are we not your brothers?” He replied, “You are my Companions, and our brothers are those who have not yet come.” They asked, “O Messenger of Allah, how will you recognize those of your Ummah who have not yet come?” He replied: “Tell me, if a man had a horse with a white blaze and white legs among dark horses, would he not recognize his horse?” They said, “Yes, O Messenger of Allah.” He said: “Then they will come on the Day of Resurrection with radiance streaming from their foreheads, hands, and feet because of wudu, and I will reach the Hawd before them.”

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

١٠٣٠ – وَعَنْهُ أَنْ رَسُولَ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ أَلَا أَدْلُكُمْ عَلَى مَا يَمْحُو اللهُ بِهِ الْخَطَايَا وَيَرْفَعُ بِهِ الدِّرَجَاتِ قَالُوا بَلَى يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ قَالَ إِسْبَاغُ الْوُضُوءِ عَلَى الْمَكَارِهِ وَكَثَرَةُ الْخُطا إِلَى الْمَسَاجِدِ وَانْتِظَارُ الصَّلَاةِ بَعْدَ

الصَّلَاةِ فَذلِكُمُ الرِّبَاطُ فَذَلِكُمُ الرِّباط – رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ .

1030. Abu Hurairah (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: Shall I not tell you of something by which Allah erases sins and raises ranks? The Companions said, “Certainly, O Messenger of Allah.” He said: Performing wudu thoroughly in difficult circumstances, taking many steps toward the mosques, and waiting for one prayer after another. That is your ribat; that is your ribat (a cherished deed).

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

۱۰۳۱ – وَعَنْ أَبِي مَالِكَ الْأَشْعَرِي قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ الطهُورُ شَطْرُ الْإِيْمَانِ رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ .

1031. Abu Malik al-Ash’ari (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: Purification is half of faith. Imam Muslim narrated this hadith. A detailed account of this hadith has already appeared in the chapter on patience in this book. Another hadith with the same meaning was narrated through the Companion Amr ibn Abasah near the end of the chapter on hope (Kitab al-Raja). This is a magnificent hadith encompassing many righteous deeds.

– وَعَنْ عُمَرَ بْنِ الْخَطَابِ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ مَا مِنكُمْ مِنْ أَحَدٍ يَتَوَضَّأُ فَيَبْلُغُ أَوْ فَيُسْبِغُ الْوُضُوءَ ثُمَّ قَالَ أَشْهَدُ أَنْ لَا إِلهَ إِلَّا اللهُ وَحْدَهُ لَا شَرِيكَ لَهُ وَأَشْهَدُ أَنْ مُحَمَّدًا عَبْدُهُ وَرَسُولُهُ إِلَّا فُتِحَتْ

لَهُ ابْوَابُ الْجَنَّةِ الثَّمَانِيَةُ يَدْخُلُ مِنْ أَيُّهَا شَاءَ رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ وَزَادَ التَّرْمِذِيُّ اللَّهُمُ اجْعَلْنِي مِنَ التَّوَّابِينَ وَاجْعَلْنِي مِنَ الْمُتَطَهِّرِينَ.

1032. Umar ibn al-Khattab (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) said: Whoever among you performs wudu thoroughly—or, he said, properly—and then says, “I testify that there is no god but Allah alone, without partner, and I testify that Muhammad is His servant and Messenger,” the eight gates of Paradise will be opened for him, and he may enter through whichever of them he wishes.

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith. In the narration of Imam al-Tirmidhi, there is also: “O Allah, include me among those who constantly repent and include me among those who purify themselves abundantly.”

Section 7: The Excellence of the Adhan

۱۰۳۳ – عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ لَوْ يَعْلَمُ النَّاسُ مَا فِي النِّدَاءِ وَالصَّفِ الْأَوَّلِ ثُمَّ لَمْ يَجِدُوا إِلَّا أَنْ يَسْتَهِمُوا عَلَيْهِ لَأَسْتَهِمُوا عَلَيْهِ وَلَوْ يَعْلَمُونَ مَا فِي التَّهْجِيرِ لَاسْتَبَقُوا إِلَيْهِ وَلَوْ

يَعْلَمُونَ مَا فِي الْعَتَمَةِ وَالصُّبْحِ لأَتَوْهُمَا وَلَوْ حَبُوا – مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ الْإِسْتِهَامُ الْاقْتَرَاعُ والتهجير التكبير إلى الصلاة.

1033. Abu Hurairah (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: If people knew what reward there is in calling the adhan and standing in the first row, and then found no way to obtain it except by drawing lots, they would certainly draw lots for it. If they knew what reward there is in coming early for prayer, they would compete to get there first. And if they knew what reward there is in the Isha and Fajr prayers, they would attend them even by crawling.

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith. “Al-istiham” means determining one’s share by drawing lots. “At-tahjir” means performing the prayer at the earliest time, without delaying it, as soon as its time begins.

١٠٣٤ – وَعَنْ مُعَاوِيَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُوْلُ الْمُؤَذِّنُوْنَ أَطْوَلُ النَّاسِ أَعْنَاقًا يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ – رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ.

1034. Mu’awiyah (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: I heard the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) say: On the Day of Resurrection, the callers to prayer will have the longest necks among people. Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

١٠٣٥ – وَعَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنِ أَبِي صَعْصَعَةَ أَنَّ أَبَا سَعِيدٍ الْخُدْرِيِّ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ لَهُ إِنِّي أَرَاكَ تُحِبُّ الْغَنَمَ وَالْبَادِيَةَ فَإِذَا كُنْتَ فِي غَنَمِكَ أَوْ بَادِيَتِكَ فَأَذَنْتَ لِلصَّلوةِ فَارْفَعُ صَوْتَكَ بِالنِّدَاءِ فَإِنَّهُ لَا يَسْمَعُ مَدَى

صَوْتِ الْمُؤَذِّنِ مِنْ وَلَا انْسٌ وَلَا شَيْ إِلا شَهِدَ لَهُ يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ قَالَ أَبُو سَعِيدٍ سَمِعْتُهُ مِنْ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ – رَوَاهُ الْبُخَارِيُّ .

1035. Abdullah ibn Abd al-Rahman ibn Abi Sa’sa’ah (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: Abu Sa’id al-Khudri (may Allah be pleased with him) said to him: I see that you love sheep and the open countryside. When you are with your sheep or in the countryside, give the adhan for prayer and raise your voice while calling it. For whoever hears the farthest reach of the caller’s voice—whether jinn, humans, or anything else—will testify for him on the Day of Resurrection.

Abu Sa’id (may Allah be pleased with him) said: I heard this from the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him).

Imam al-Bukhari narrated this hadith.

١٠٣٦ – وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِذَا نُودِيَ بِالصَّلاةِ أَدْبَرَ الشَّيْطَانُ وَلَهُ ضُرَاطٍ حَتَّى لَا يَسْمَعُ التَّأْذِينَ فَإِذَا قضى النِّدَاءُ أَقْبَلَ حَتَّى إِذَا ثُوبَ لِلصَّلوةِ أَدْبَرَ حَتَّى إِذَا قُضِيَ

التَّشْوِيبُ أَقْبَلَ حَتَّى يُخْطِرَ بَيْنَ الْمَرْءِ وَنَفْسِهِ يَقُولُ أَذْكُرْ كَذَا وَاذْكُرْ كَذَا لِمَا لَمْ يَذْكُرُ مِنْ قَبْلُ حَتَّى يَظُلُّ الرَّجُلُ مَا يَدْرِي كَمْ صَلَّى – مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ التَّشْوِيبُ الْإِقَامَةُ.

1036. Abu Hurairah (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: When the call to prayer is made, Satan turns away and flees, passing wind so that he will not hear the adhan. When the call ends, he returns. When the iqamah is given for prayer, he again flees. When the iqamah ends, he returns so that he may whisper between a person and his soul. He says, “Remember such and such; remember such and such,” reminding him of things he had not thought of before, until the man no longer knows how many rak’ahs he has prayed.

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith. “At-tathwib” means the iqamah.

۳۷. وَعَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عَمْرِو بْنِ الْعَاصِ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُمَا أَنَّهُ سَمِعَ رَسُولَ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ إِذَا سَمِعْتُمُ النِّدَاءَ فَقُولُوا مِثْلَ مَا يَقُوْلُ ثُمَّ صَلُّوا عَلَى فَإِنَّهُ مَنْ صَلَّى عَلَى صَلَاةٌ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ بِهَا عَشْرًا ثُمَّ

سَلُوا اللَّهَ لِيَ الوَسِيلَةَ فَإِنَّهَا مَنْزِلَةٌ فِي الْجَنَّةِ لا تَنْبَغِي إِلا لِعَبْدِ مِنْ عِبَادِ اللهِ وَارْجُو أَنْ أَكُونَ أَنَا هُوَ فَمَنْ سَأَلَ لِي الْوَسِيلَةَ حَلَّتْ لَهُ الشَّفَاعَةُ رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ.

1037. Abdullah ibn Amr ibn al-As (may Allah be pleased with them both) reported: He heard the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) say: When you hear the call to prayer, repeat what the caller says. Then send blessings upon me, for whoever sends one blessing upon me, Allah sends ten blessings upon him in return. Then ask Allah to grant me al-Wasilah. It is a place in Paradise suitable for only one servant of Allah, and I hope that I will be that servant. Whoever asks Allah to grant me al-Wasilah will be entitled to my intercession.

Imam Muslim cited this hadith.

۱۰۳۸ – وَعَنْ أَبِي سَعِيدٍ الْخُدْرِيِّ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ إِذَا سَمِعْتُمُ النِّدَاءَ فَقُولُوا كَمَا يَقُولُ الْمُؤَذِّنُ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1038. Abu Sa’id al-Khudri (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: When you hear the adhan, repeat what the caller says.

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim cited this hadith.

۱۳۹ – وَعَنْ جَابِرٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ مَنْ قَالَ حِينَ يَسْمَعُ النِّدَاءَ اللَّهُمَّ رَبِّ هذه الدعوة التَّامَّةِ وَالصَّلَاةِ الْقَائِمَةِ أَت مُحَمَّدًا نِ الْوَسِيلَةَ وَالْفَضِيلَةَ وَابْعَثَهُ مَقَامًا مَحْمُودًا الَّذِي وَعَدْتَهُ

حَلَّتْ لَهُ شَفَاعَتِي يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ – رَوَاهُ الْبُخَارِيُّ .

1039. Jabir (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: Whoever says the following after hearing the adhan—“O Allah, Lord of this perfect call and the established prayer, grant Muhammad al-Wasilah and excellence, and raise him to the praised station that You have promised him” (O Allah, Lord of this perfect call and established prayer, grant Muhammad al-Wasilah and excellence, and bring him to the praised station You have promised him)—will be entitled to my intercession on the Day of Resurrection.

Imam al-Bukhari narrated this hadith.

١٠٤٠ – وَعَنْ سَعْدِ بْنِ أَبِي وَقَاصِ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ أَنَّهُ قَالَ مَنْ قَالَ حِينَ يَسْمَعُ الْمُؤَذِّنَ أَشْهَدُ أَنْ لَا إِلَهَ إِلَّا اللَّهُ وَحْدَهُ لَا شَرِيكَ لَهُ وَأَنْ مُحَمَّدًا عَبْدُهُ وَرَسُولُهُ رَضِيْتُ بِاللَّهِ رَبَّا وَبِمُحَمَّدٍ رَسُولًا

وَبِالْإِسْلَامِ دِينًا غْفِرَ لَهُ ذَنْبُهُ – رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ .

1040. Sa’d ibn Abi Waqqas (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) said: Whoever, upon hearing the caller to prayer, says, “I testify that there is no god but Allah alone, without partner, and that Muhammad is His servant and Messenger. I am pleased with Allah as Lord, with Muhammad as Messenger, and with Islam as religion” (I testify that there is no deity except Allah; He is One and has no partner, and Muhammad is His servant and Messenger. I am pleased to accept Allah as Lord, Muhammad as Messenger, and Islam as religion), all his sins will be forgiven.

Imam Muslim cited this hadith.

١٠٤١ – وَعَنْ أَنَسٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ الدُّعَاء لا يُرَدُّ بَيْنَ الْآذَانِ وَالْاقَامَةِ. رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ وَالتَّرْمِذِي وَقَالَ حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ.

1041. Anas (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: Supplication made between the adhan and the iqamah is not rejected. Imam Abu Dawud and Imam al-Tirmidhi cited this hadith. Imam al-Tirmidhi classified it as hasan.

Section 8: The Excellence of Prayer

قَالَ اللَّهُ تَعَالَى : إِنَّ الصَّلوةَ تَنْهَى عَنِ الْفَحْشَاءِ وَالْمُنكَرِ.

Allah Almighty says:

“Indeed, prayer restrains one from indecency and wrongdoing.” (Surah al-Ankabut: 45)

١٠٤٢ – وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ أَرَأَيْتُمْ لَوْ أَنْ نَهَرًا بِبَابِ أَحَدِكُمْ يَغْتَسِلُ مِنْهُ كُلِّ يَوْمٍ خَمْسَ مرات هَلْ يَبْقَى مِنْ دَرَنِهِ شَيْ قَالُوا لَا يَبْقَى مِنْ دَرَنِهِ شَيْ قَالَ

فَذَلِكَ مَثَلُ الصلواتِ الْخَمْسِ يَمْحُو اللَّهُ بِهِنَّ الْخَطَايَا – مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1042. Abu Hurairah (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: I heard the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) say: Tell me, if there were a river at the door of one of you and he bathed in it five times every day, would any dirt remain on his body? The Companions said, “No dirt would remain on his body.” He said: This is the example of the five daily prayers. Through them, Allah erases sins.

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

١٠٤٣ – وَعَنْ جَابِرٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مَثَلُ الصَّلَوَاتِ الْخَمْسِ كَمَثَلِ نَهْرٍ جَارٍ غَيْرِ عَلَى بَابِ أَحَدِكُمْ يَغْتَسِلُ مِنْهُ كُلِّ يَوْمٍ خَمْسَ مَرَّاتٍ رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمُ الْغَمْرُ بِفَتْحِ الْغَيْنِ الْمُعْجَمَةِ الْكَثِيرُ.

1043. Jabir (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: The example of the five prayers is like a large river flowing in front of one of your houses, in which he bathes five times every day.

Imam Muslim cited this hadith. “Al-ghamr” means abundant, plentiful.

١٠٤٤ – وَعَنِ ابْنِ مَسْعُودٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّ رَجُلًا أَصَابَ مِنْ امْرَأَةٍ قُبْلَةً فَأَتَى النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَأَخْبَرَهُ فَانْزَلَ اللَّهُ تَعَالَى أَقِمِ الصَّلوةَ طَرَقَى النَّهَارِ وزَلَفًا مِنَ اللَّيْلِ إِنَّ الْحَسَنَاتِ يُذْهِبْنَ السَّيِّئَاتِ فَقَالَ الرَّجُلُ إِلَى

هَذَا قَالَ لِجَمِيعِ أُمْتِي كُلِّهِمْ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1044. Abdullah ibn Masud (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: A man kissed a woman. Then he came to the Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) and informed him of this. Thereupon Allah revealed the following verse (translation): “Establish prayer at the two ends of the day and in the early hours of the night. Indeed, good deeds erase bad deeds” (Surah Hud: 114). The man asked, “Does this ruling apply only to me?” He said, “It applies to all of my Ummah.”

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim cited this hadith.

١٠٤٥ – وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنْ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ الصَّلَوَاتُ الْخَمْسُ وَالْجُمُعَةُ إِلَى الْجُمُعَةِ كَفَّارَةً لِمَا بَيْنَهُنَّ مَا لَمْ تُغْشَ الْكَبَائِرُ – رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ.

1045. Abu Hurairah (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: The five daily prayers and one Friday prayer until the next Friday prayer are expiation for the sins committed between them, provided that major sins are not committed.

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

١٠٤٦ – وَعَنْ عُثْمَانَ بْنِ عَفَّانَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ مَا مِنْ امْرِئٍ مُسْلِمٍ تَحْضُرُهُ صَلَاةٌ مَكْتُوبَةٌ فَيُحْسِنُ وُضُوءَهَا وَخَشُوعَهَا وَرُكُوعَهَا إِلا كَانَتْ كَفَّارَةً لِمَا قَبْلَهَا مِنَ الذُّنُوبِ مَا

لَمْ تُؤْتَ كَبِيرَةٌ وَذَلِكَ الدَّهْرَ كُلَّهُ – رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ.

1046. Uthman ibn Affan (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: I heard the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) say: Whenever the time of an obligatory prayer arrives for a Muslim, and he performs ablution properly, then performs the prayer with awe and humility, that prayer becomes an expiation for all his previous sins, provided he does not commit a major sin. This continues throughout his lifetime. [From the hadiths mentioned in this section, many other hadiths of the same nature, and the meanings of the Qur’anic verses, the scholars of Ahl al-Sunnah have concluded that minor sins are forgiven as a result of worshipping Allah, obeying Him, and performing righteous deeds. This is stated explicitly in the hadith, while the major sins have been excluded from its scope in the Qur’an through the expression “except the minor lapses.” As for major sins, there is no way for them to be forgiven except sincere repentance and offering the proper expiation. This is the unanimous conclusion of the investigating and thoughtful scholars.]

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

Section 9: The Virtue of the Fajr and Asr Prayers

١٠٤٧ – عَنْ أَبِي مُوسَى رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنْ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ مَنْ صَلَّى الْبَرْدَيْنِ دَخَلَ الْجَنَّةَ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ الْبَرْدَانِ الصُّبْحُ وَالْعَصْرُ.

1047. Abu Musa (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: Whoever performs the two cool-time prayers will enter Paradise.

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith. “Al-bardan” means the Fajr and Asr prayers.

١٠٤٨ – وَعَنْ أَبِي زُهَيْرٌ عُمَارَةَ بْنِ رُوَيْبَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ لَنْ يُلِجَ النَّارَ أَحَدٌ صَلَّى قَبْلَ طُلُوعِ الشَّمْسِ وَقَبْلَ غُرُوبِهَا يَعْنِي الْفَجْرَ وَالْعَصْرَ – رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ.

1048. Abu Zuhayr Umarah ibn Ruwaybah (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: I heard the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) say: Whoever performs the prayer before sunrise and before sunset will never enter Hell—that is, the Fajr and Asr prayers.

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

١٠٤٩ – وَعَنْ جُنْدَبِ بْنِ سُفْيَانَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مَنْ صَلَّى الصُّبْحَ فَهُوَ فِي ذِمَّةِ اللَّهِ فَانْظُرْ يَا ابْنَ أَدَمَ لَا يَطْلُبَنَّكَ اللَّهُ مِنْ ذِمَّتِهِ بِشَيْءٍ رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ.

1049. Jundub ibn Sufyan (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: Whoever performs the Fajr prayer is under Allah’s protection. So, O son of Adam, beware lest Allah demand from you anything concerning His protection.

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

١٠٥٠ – وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَتَعَاقَبُونَ فِيكُمْ مَلائِكَةٌ بِاللَّيْلِ وَمَلَائِكَةٌ بِالنَّهَارِ وَيَجْتَمِعُونَ فِي صَلَاةِ الصبْحِ وَصَلَاةِ الْعَصْرِ ثُمَّ يَعْرُجُ الَّذِينَ بَاتُوا فَيْكُمْ فَيَسْأَلُهُمُ اللَّهُ وَهُوَ أَعْلَمُ

بِهِمْ كَيْفَ تَرَكْتُمْ عِبَادِي فَيَقُولُونَ تَرَكْنَاهُمْ وَهُمْ يُصَلُّونَ وَآتَيْنَاهُمْ وَهُمْ يُصَلُّونَ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1050. Abu Hurairah (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: Angels take turns among you, angels by night and angels by day, and they meet at the Fajr and Asr prayers. Then the angels who spent the night among you ascend, and Allah asks them, although He knows best about them, “In what state did you leave My servants?” They say, “We left them while they were praying, and we came to them while they were praying.”

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

١٠٥١ – وَعَنْ جَرِيرِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ الْبَجَلِي رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ كُنَّا عِنْدَ النَّبِيِّ صلى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَنَظَرَ إِلَى الْقَمَرِ لَيْلَةَ الْبَدْرِ فَقَالَ إِنَّكُمْ سَتَرَوْنَ رَبُّكُمْ كَمَا تَرَوْنَ هُذَا الْقَمَرَ لَا تُضَامُونَ فِي رُؤْيَتِهِ فَإِنِ اسْتَطَعْتُمْ أَنْ لَا تُغْلَبُونَ

عَلَى صَلَاةٍ قَبْلَ طُلُوعِ الشَّمْسِ وَقَبْلَ غُرُوبِهَا فَافْعَلُو – مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ، وَفِي رِوَايَةٍ فَنَظَرَ إِلَى الْقَمَرِ لَيْلَةَ أَرْبَعَ عَشْرَةَ.

1051. Jarir ibn Abdullah al-Bajali (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: We were with the Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him). He looked at the moon on the night of the full moon and said: “You will certainly see your Lord just as you see this moon, without difficulty in seeing Him. So, if you are able not to be overcome with regard to the prayer before sunrise and the prayer before sunset, then do so”—that is, perform these two prayers at their proper times.

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith. In another narration, it is stated that he looked at the moon on the night of the fourteenth.

١٠٥٢ وَعَنْ بُرَيْدَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مَنْ تَرَكَ صَلَاةَ الْعَصْرِ فَقَدْ حَبِطَ عَمَلُهُ رَوَاهُ الْبُخَارِيُّ.

1052. Buraydah (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) said: Whoever abandons the Asr prayer, his deeds are nullified.
Imam al-Bukhari narrated this hadith.

Section 10: The Virtue of Going to the Mosque

١٠٥٣ – عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنْ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ مَنْ غدًا إِلَى الْمَسْجِدِ أَوْ رَاحَ أَعَدَّ اللهُ لَهُ فِي الْجَنَّةِ نُزُلًا كُلَّمَا غَدًا أَوْ رَاحَ – مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1053. Abu Hurairah (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) said: Whoever goes to the mosque in the morning or evening, Allah prepares for him a lodging in Paradise, every time he goes in the morning or evening.

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim cited this hadith.

١٠٥٤ – وَعَنْهُ أَنَّ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ مَنْ تَطَهُرَ فِي بَيْتِهِ ثُمَّ مضَى إِلى بَيْتِ مِنْ بُيُوتِ اللهِ لِيَقْضِي فَرِيضَةً مِنْ فَرَائِضِ اللَّهِ كَانَتْ خُطُوَاتُهُ إحْدَاهَا تَحُطُّ خَطِيئَةً وَالْأُخْرَى تَرْفَعُ دَرَجَةً رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ .

1054. Abu Hurairah (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) said: Whoever purifies himself in his home, then goes to one of the houses of Allah to perform one of Allah’s obligatory duties, one of his steps wipes away a sin and the other raises him by one degree.

Imam Muslim cited this hadith.

١٠٥٥ – وَعَنْ أَبَيِّ بْنِ كَعْبٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ كَانَ رَجُلٌ مِنَ الْأَنْصَارِ لَا أَعْلَمُ احداً أَبْعَدَ مِنَ الْمَسْجِدِ مِنْهُ وَكَانَتْ لَا تُخْطِئُهُ صَلَاةٌ فَقِيلَ لَهُ لَوْ اشْتَرَيْتَ حِمَارًا تَرْكَبُهُ فِي الظُّلْمَاءِ وَفِي الرِّمْضَاءِ قَالَ مَا يَسُرُّنِي أَنَّ مَنْزِلِي إِلَى

جَنْبِ الْمَسْجِدِ إِنِّي أُرِيدُ أَنْ يُكْتَبَ لِي مَمْشَايَ إِلَى الْمَسْجِدِ وَرُجُوعِي إِذَا رَجَعْتُ إِلَى أَهْلِي فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَدْ جَمَعَ اللَّهُ لَكَ ذَلِكَ كُلَّهُ – رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ.

1055. Ubayy ibn Ka‘b (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: There was a man among the Ansar, and I know of no one whose house was farther from the mosque than his. Yet he never missed a prayer. He was told, “If you bought a donkey, you could ride it to the mosque in the darkness and over the scorching ground.” He replied, “I would not be pleased if my house were beside the mosque. I want my walking from my house to the mosque and my return from the mosque to my family to be recorded for me.” The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: “Allah has gathered all of that for you.”

Imam Muslim cited this hadith.

١٠٥٦ – وَعَنْ جَابِرٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ خَلَتِ الْبِقَاعُ حَوْلَ الْمَسْجِدِ فَأَرَادَ بَنُو سَلَمَةَ أَن يُنْتَقِلُوْا قُرْبَ الْمَسْجِدِ فَبَلَغَ ذَلِكَ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَقَالَ لَهُمْ بَلَغَنِي أَنَّكُمْ تُرِيدُونَ أَنْ تَنْتَقِلُوا قُرْبَ الْمَسْجِدِ قَالُوا نَعَمْ يَا

رَسُولَ اللَّهِ قَدْ أَرَدْنَا ذَلِكَ فَقَالَ : بَنِي سَلِمَةً دِيَارَكُمْ تُكْتَبُ أَثَارُكُمْ دِيَارَكُمْ تُكْتَبْ أَثَارُكُمْ فَقَالُوا مَا يَسُرُّنَا أَنَّا كُنَّا تَحَوَّلُنَا – رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ وَرَوَى الْبُخَارِيُّ مَعْنَاهُ مِنْ رِوَايَةِ أَنس .

1056. Jabir (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: There were vacant areas around the mosque. The Banu Salimah intended to move close to the mosque. When this reached the Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him), he said to them: “I have learned that you intend to move close to the mosque.” They said, “Yes, O Messenger of Allah, we intended to do so.” He said: “O Banu Salimah, remain in your homes; your footsteps are being recorded. Remain in your homes; your footsteps are being recorded in your record of deeds.” Hearing this, they said, “We would not be pleased to have moved.”

Imam Muslim cited this hadith. Imam al-Bukhari narrated a hadith with the same meaning from Anas (may Allah be pleased with him).

١٠٥٧ وَعَنْ أَبِي مُوسَى رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِنْ أَعْظَمَ النَّاسِ أَجْرًا فِي الصَّلاةِ أَبْعَدُهُمْ إِلَيْهَا مَمْشَى فَابْعَدُهُم وَالَّذِي يَنْتَظِرُ الصَّلاةَ حَتَّى يُصَلِّيْهَا مَعَ الْإِمَامِ أَعْظَمُ أَجْرًا مِنَ الَّذِي

يُصَلِّى ثُمَّ يَنَامُ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1057. Abu Musa (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: Surely, the person who receives the greatest reward for prayer is the one who walks the farthest to it. Then the one who comes from farther away receives more reward. And the one who waits to perform the prayer with the imam receives a greater reward than the one who prays alone and then goes to sleep.

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

١٠٥٨ – وَعَنْ بُرَيْدَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ بَشِرُوا الْمَشَائِينَ فِي الظُّلْمِ إِلَى الْمَسَاجِدِ بِالنُّورِ النَّامِ يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ – رَوَاهُ أَبُو داود والترمذي.

1058. Buraydah (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) said: Give glad tidings of perfect light on the Day of Resurrection to those who walk to the mosques in darkness.

Imam Abu Dawud and Imam al-Tirmidhi cited this hadith.

ى اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنْ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ ١٠٥٩ وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِي ا قَالَ إِلا أَدلُكُمْ عَلَى مَا يَمْحُو اللَّهُ بِهِ الْخَطَايَا وَيَرْفَعُ بِهِ الدِّرَجَاتِ قَالُوا بَلَى يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ قَالَ إِسْبَاغُ الْوُضُوءِ عَلَى الْمَكَارِهِ وَكَثَرَةُ الْخُطَا إِلَى

الْمَسَاجِدِ وانتِظارُ الصَّلَاةِ بَعْدَ الصَّلَاةِ فَذَلِكُمُ الرِّباطُ فَذَلِكُمُ الرِّبَاضُ – رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ.

1059. Abu Hurairah (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: “Shall I not tell you of something through which Allah erases sins and raises ranks?” The Companions said, “Yes, O Messenger of Allah!”

He said: “Performing ablution thoroughly despite difficulties, taking many steps toward the mosques, and waiting for the next prayer after one prayer. That is your ribat; that is your ribat.”

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

١٠٦٠ – وَعَنْ أَبِي سَعِيدِ الْخُدْرِيِّ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ إِذَا رَأَيْتُمُ الرَّجُلَ يَعْتَادُ الْمَسَاجِدَ فَاشْهَدُوا لَهُ بِالْإِيْمَانِ قَالَ اللَّهُ عَزَّ وَجَلٌ إِنَّمَا يَعْمُرُ مَسَاجِدَ اللَّهِ مَنْ آمَنَ بِاللَّهِ وَالْيَوْمِ الْآخِرِ) – رَوَاهُ

التَّرْمِذِي وَقَالَ حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ.

1060. Abu Sa‘id al-Khudri (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) said: When you see a man regularly frequenting the mosques, testify to his faith. For Allah, the Mighty and Majestic, says: “The mosques of Allah are maintained only by those who believe in Allah and the Last Day” (Surah al-Tawbah: 18).

Imam al-Tirmidhi cited this hadith and classified it as hasan.

Section 11: The Virtue of Waiting for Prayer

١٠٦١ – عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنْ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ لَا يَزَالُ أَحَدُكُمْ فِي صَلَاةٍ مَا دَامَتِ الصَّلَاةُ تَحْبِسُهُ لَا يَمْنَعُهُ أَنْ يَنْقَلِبَ إِلَى أهله الا الصَّلاةُ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1061. Abu Hurairah (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: As long as the expectation of prayer keeps one of you from leaving, and nothing but the prayer prevents him from returning to his family, he remains in prayer.

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim cited this hadith.

١٠٦٢ – وَعَنْهُ أَنْ رَسُولَ الله صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ الْمَلَائِكَةُ تُصَلَّى عَلَى أَحَدِكُمْ مَا دَامَ فِي مُصَلاهُ الَّذِي صَلَّى فِيْهِ مَا لَمْ يُحْدِثُ تَقُولُ اللَّهُمَّ اغْفِرْهُ لَهُ اللَّهُمَّ ارْحَمْهُ رَوَاهُ الْبُخَارِيُّ.

1062. Abu Hurairah (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: When one of you remains seated in the place where he performed his prayer, the angels continue to supplicate for him as long as he does not break his ablution. They say, “O Allah, forgive him; O Allah, have mercy on him.”

Imam al-Bukhari cited this hadith.

١٠٦٣ – وَعَنْ أَنَسٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنْ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ اخْرَ لَيْلَةً صلاة العشاء إلى شَطْرُ اللَّيْلِ ثُمَّ أَقْبَلَ عَلَيْنَا بِوَجْهِهِ بَعْدَ مَا صَلَّى فَقَالَ صَلَّى النَّاسُ وَرَقَدُوا وَلَمْ تَزَالُوْا فِي صَلَاةٍ مُنْذُ انْتَظَرْتُمُوهَا رَوَاهُ

الْبُخَارِيُّ.

1063. Anas (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: One night, the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) delayed the Isha prayer until midnight. After performing the prayer, he turned his face toward us and said: “All the people have prayed and gone to sleep, but you have remained in prayer since you began waiting for it.”

Imam al-Bukhari narrated this hadith.

Section 12: The Virtue of Performing Prayer in Congregation

١٠٦٤ – عَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُمَا أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ صَلَاةُ الْجَمَاعَةِ أَفْضَلُ مِنْ صَلَاةِ الْفَذِ بِسَبْعٍ وَعِشْرِينَ دَرَجَةً مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1064. Abdullah ibn Umar (may Allah be pleased with them both) reported: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: Prayer in congregation is twenty-seven times more virtuous than prayer performed alone.

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim cited this hadith.

١٠٦٥ – وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ صَلاةُ الرِّجُلِ فِي جَمَاعَةٍ تُضَعْفُ عَلَى صَلَاتِهِ فِي بَيْتِهِ وَفِي سُوقِهِ خَمْسًا وَعِشْرِينَ ضِعْفًا وَذَلِكَ أَنَّهُ إِذَا تَوَضَّا فَأَحْسَنَ الْوُضُوءَ ثُمَّ خَرَجَ

إِلَى الْمَسْجِدِ لا يَخْرِجُهُ إِلا الصَّلاةُ لَمْ يَخْطُ خَطْوَةً إِلا رُفِعَتْ لَهُ بِهَا دَرَجَةً وَحُطَتْ عَنْهُ بِهَا خَطِيئَةً فَإِذَا صَلَّى لَمْ تَزَلِ الْمَلَائِكَةُ تُصَلَّى عَلَيْهِ مَا دَامَ فِي مُصَلَاهُ مَا لَمْ يُحْدِثُ تَقُولُ اللَّهُمَّ صَلِّ عَلَيْهِ اللَّهُمَّ ارْحَمْهُ وَلَا يَزَالُ فِي

صَلَاةٍ مَا انْتَظَرَ الصَّلَاةَ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ وَهَذَا لَفْظُ الْبُخَارِيِّ.

1065. Abu Huraira (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated. He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: A person’s prayer in congregation is twenty-five times more virtuous than his prayer at home or in the marketplace. This is so when he performs ablution and performs it well, then goes out toward the mosque, leaving his home solely for the prayer. For every step he takes in this state, his rank is raised by one degree and one sin is forgiven. Then, while he remains engaged in prayer, the angels continue supplicating for him as long as he remains on his prayer mat and does not invalidate his ablution. The words of the angels’ supplication are: “O Allah, send mercy upon this person. O Allah, have mercy on him.” And as long as he waits for the prayer, he continues to be regarded as being in prayer. Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith. The wording is that of al-Bukhari.

١٠٦٦ – وَعَنْهُ قَالَ أَتَى النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ رَجُلٌ أَعْمَى فَقَالَ يَا رَسُولَ اللهِ لَيْسَ لِي قَائِدٌ يَقُودُنِي إِلَى الْمَسْجِدِ فَسَأَلَ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ أَنْ تُرَخِّصَ لَهُ فَيُصَلِّى فِي بَيْتِهِ فَرَخْصَ لَهُ فَلَمَّا وَلَّى

دَعَاهُ فَقَالَ لَهُ هَلْ تَسْمَعُ النِّدَاءَ بِالصَّلَاةِ قَالَ نَعَمْ قَالَ فَاجِبْ – رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ.

1066. Abu Huraira (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated. He said: A blind man came to the Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) and said, “O Messenger of Allah, I have no one to bring me to and take me from the mosque.” Therefore, he asked the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) for permission to pray at home instead of coming to the mosque. He granted him permission. When the man was leaving, he called him and asked, “Can you hear the call to prayer?” He replied, “Yes.” He said, “Then respond to it” (come to the mosque to pray in congregation). Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

١٠٦٧ – وَعَنْ عَبْدِ اللهِ وَقِيلَ عَمْرُو بْنِ قَيْسِ الْمَعْرُوفِ بِابْنِ أُمِّ مَكْتُومِ الْمُؤَذِّنِ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّهُ قَالَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ إِنَّ الْمَدِينَةَ كَثِيرَةُ الْهَوَامِ وَالسَّبَاعِ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ تَسْمَعُ حَى عَلَى الصَّلَاةِ حَيَّ

عَلَى الْفَلَاحِ فَحَيْهَلا – رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ بِإِسْنَادٍ حَسَنٍ وَمَعْنَى حَيْهَلاً تَعَالَ.

1067. Abdullah (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated. This Abdullah was Amr ibn Qays, commonly known as Ibn Umm Maktum, the caller to prayer. He said, “O Messenger of Allah, Medina has many harmful creatures and predatory animals.” The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: “If you hear ‘Come to prayer, come to success’ (come quickly to prayer, come quickly to success), then come to the prayer.” Imam Abu Dawud narrated this hadith with a hasan chain of transmission. The expression “come quickly” means “come.”

١٠٦٨ – وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنْ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ وَالَّذِي نَفْسِي بِيَدِهِ لَقَدْ هَمَمْتُ أَنْ أَمْرَ بِحَطْبٍ فَيُحْتَطَبَ ثُمَّ أَمْرَ بِالصَّلاةِ فَيُؤَذَنَ لَهَا ثُمَّ أَمْرَ رَجُلاً فَيَوْمُ النَّاسَ ثُمَّ أَخَالِفَ إِلَى رِجَالٍ فَأُحَرِّقَ

عَلَيْهِمْ بُيُوتَهُمْ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1068. Abu Huraira (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated. The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: By Him in Whose hand is my soul, I have certainly considered ordering that firewood be gathered, then ordering that the prayer be announced and the call to prayer be given for it, then ordering a man to lead the people in prayer. After that, I would go to those people (who had not attended the congregational prayer) and burn their houses over them.

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

١٠٦٩ – وَعَنِ ابْنِ مَسْعُودٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ مَنْ سَرَّهُ أَنْ يَلْقَى اللَّهَ تَعَالَى غَدًا مُسْلِمًا فَلْيُحَافِظُ عَلَى هَؤُلاءِ الصَّلَوَاتِ حَيْثُ يُنَادَى بِهِنَّ فَإِنَّ اللَّهَ شَرَعَ لِنَبِيِّكُمْ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ سُنَنَ الْهُدَى وَأَنَّهُنَّ مِنْ سُنَنِ الْهُدَى

وَلَوْ أَنَّكُمْ صَلَّيْتُمْ فِي بُيُوتِكُمْ كَمَا يُصَلِّى هذا الْمُتَخَلِفُ فِي بَيْتِهِ لَتَرَكْتُمْ سُنَّةَ نَبِيِّكُمْ وَلَوْ تَرَكْتُمْ سُنَّةَ نَبِيِّكُمْ لَضَلَلْتُمْ وَلَقَدْ رَأَيْتُنَا وَمَا يَتَخَلَّفُ عَنْهَا إِلَّا مَنَافِقٌ مَعْلُوْمُ النِّفَاقِ وَلَقَدْ كَانَ الرَّجُلُ يُؤْتَى بِهِ يُهَادَى بَيْنَ الرَّجُلَيْنِ حَتَّى

يُقَامَ فِي الصَّفِ رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ ، وَفِي رِوَايَةٍ لَهُ قَالَ إِنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ عَلَّمَنَا سُنَنَ الْهُدَى وَإِنَّ مِنْ سُنَنِ الْهُدَى الصَّلاةَ فِي الْمَسْجِدِ الَّذِي يُؤَذِّنُ فِيهِ.

1069. Abdullah ibn Masud (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated. He said: Whoever wishes to meet Allah tomorrow (on the Day of Resurrection) as a Muslim should pay utmost attention to these prayers for which the call to prayer is given. For Allah has prescribed for your Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) practices of guidance, and these prayers are among the practices of guidance. If you were to pray in your homes, as these people who stay behind from the congregation pray in their homes, you would abandon the practice of your Prophet. If you abandon the practice of your Prophet, you will certainly go astray. We saw that no one among our people stayed away from the congregation except a hypocrite whose hypocrisy was known. Some men would even be brought supported by two others and made to stand in the row for prayer.

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith. In another narration it says: Indeed, the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) taught us the practices of guidance, and among the practices of guidance is praying in the mosque where the call to prayer is given.

۱۰۷۰- وَعَنْ أَبِي الدَّرْدَاءِ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ مَا مِنْ ثَلَاثَةٍ فِي قَرْيَةٍ وَلا بَدُو لَا تُقَامُ فِيهِمُ الصَّلَاةُ إِلَّا قَدِ اسْتَحْوَذَ عَلَيْهِمُ الشَّيْطَانُ فَعَلَيْكُمْ بِالْجَمَاعَةِ فَإِنَّمَا يَأْكُلُ الذِّئْبُ مِنَ

الْغَنَمِ القاصية – رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ بِإِسْنَادِ حَسَن .

1070. Abu al-Darda (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated. He said: I heard the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) say that whenever three people reside in a village or settlement and do not establish the congregational prayer, Satan gains power over them. Therefore, you must adhere to the congregation, for the wolf eats only the sheep that strays from the flock. [The scholars of ijtihad and verification differ as to whether congregational prayer is a sunnah, obligatory, or mandatory. Many hold that attending the congregation is an individual obligation. If someone does not attend the congregation after hearing the call to prayer, his prayer is invalid. According to Imam al-Shafi’i, praying in congregation is a communal obligation. Imam Abu Hanifa considered it an emphasized sunnah. However, the Hanafi scholar Ibn al-Humam stated that the repeated insistence and extreme emphasis in most hadiths establish its obligatory nature. Those who called it a sunnah did so primarily because it was established through the Sunnah. Allah knows best.]

Imam Abu Dawud narrated this hadith with a hasan chain of transmission.

Section 13 — Encouragement to attend the congregational prayers, especially Fajr and Isha

۱۰۷۱ – عَنْ عُثْمَانَ بْنِ عَفَّانَ قَالَ سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ مَن صَلَّى الْعِشَاءَ فِي جَمَاعَةٍ فَكَأَنَّمَا قَامَ نِصْفَ اللَّيْلِ وَمَنْ صَلَّى الصُّبْحَ فِي جَمَاعَةٍ فَكَأَنَّمَا صَلَّى اللَّيْلَ كُلَّهُ – رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ. وَفِي رِوَايَةِ

التَّرْمِذِي عَنْ عُثْمَانَ بْنِ عَفَّانَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مَن شَهِدَ الْعِشَاءَ فِي جَمَاعَةٍ كَانَ لَهُ قِيامُ نِصْفِ لَيْلَةٍ وَمَنْ صَلَّى الْعِشَاءَ وَالْفَجْرَ فِي جَمَاعَةٍ كَانَ لَهُ كَقِيَامٍ لَيْلَةٍ قَالَ التَّرْمِذِى

حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ صَحِيحٌ.

1071. Uthman ibn Affan (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated. He said: I heard the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) say: Whoever performs the Isha prayer in congregation, it is as if he has prayed until half the night. And whoever performs the Fajr prayer in congregation, it is as if he has prayed the entire night.

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith. Imam al-Tirmidhi also cited another narration from Uthman (may Allah be pleased with him), in which he said that the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: Whoever attends Isha in congregation receives the reward of praying for half the night. And whoever performs Isha and Fajr in congregation receives the reward of praying throughout the entire night.

Imam al-Tirmidhi declared it a hasan and sahih hadith.

۱۰۷۲- وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنْ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ وَلَوْ يَعْلَمُونَ مَا فِي الْعَتَمَةِ وَالصُّبْحِ لَا تَوْهُمَا وَلَوْ حَبْوا – مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ وَقَدْ سبق بطوله.

1072. Abu Huraira (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated. The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: If they knew what is contained in the Isha and Fajr prayers, they would attend them even by crawling.

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith. A detailed hadith on this subject has already been discussed [see Hadith 1033 in this regard].

۱۰۷۳ – وَعَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ لَيْسَ صَلَاةٌ أَثْقَلَ عَلَى الْمُنَافِقِينَ مِنْ صَلَاةِ الْفَجْرِ وَالْعِشَاءِ وَلَوْ يَعْلَمُونَ مَا فِيهِمَا لَآتَوْهُمَا وَلَوْ حَبْوا – مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1073. Abu Huraira (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated. He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: No prayer is more burdensome for the hypocrites than Isha and Fajr. Yet if they knew what these two prayers contain, they would attend them even by crawling.

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim cited this hadith.

Section 14 — The command to safeguard the obligatory prayers, and the stern prohibition and warning against abandoning them

قَالَ اللهُ تَعَالَى : حَافِظُوا عَلَى الصلوات والصلاة الوسطى .

The Exalted Allah says:

“Safeguard the prayers, especially the middle prayer.” (Surah al-Baqarah: 238)

وَقَالَ تَعَالَى : فَإِنْ تَابُوا وَأَقَامُوا الصَّلاةَ وَآتُوا الزَّكَاةَ فَخَلُوا سَبِيلَهُمْ .

“But if they repent, establish prayer, and pay zakat, then let them go their way.” (Surah al-Tawbah: 5)

١٠٧٤ – وَعَنِ ابْنِ مَسْعُودٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ سَأَلْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ أَيُّ الْأَعْمَالِ أَفْضَلُ قَالَ الصَّلاةُ عَلَى وَقْتِهَا قُلْتُ ثُمَّ أَيُّ قَالَ بِرُّ الْوَالِدَيْنِ قُلْتُ ثُمَّ أَيُّ قَالَ الْجِهَادُ فِي سَبِيلِ اللَّهِ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1074. Abdullah ibn Masud (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated. He said: I asked the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him), “Which deed is best?” He replied, “Performing the prayer at its appointed time.” I asked, “Then which?” He replied:

Jihad in the path of Allah.

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim cited this hadith.

١٠٧٥ – وَعَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُمَا قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ بُنِيَ الْإِسْلَامُ عَلَى خَمْسٍ شَهَادَةِ أَنْ لَا إِلَهَ إِلَّا اللَّهُ وَأَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ وَإِقَامِ الصَّلَاةِ وَأَبْنَاءِ الزَّكَاةِ وَحَجَ الْبَيْتِ وَصَوْمِ رَمَضَانَ مُتَّفَقٌ

عَلَيْهِ.

1075. Abdullah ibn Umar (may Allah be pleased with them both) narrated. He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: Islam has been built upon five things: (1) bearing witness that there is no deity except Allah and that Muhammad is the Messenger of Allah; (2) establishing prayer; (3) paying zakat; (4) performing Hajj to the House; and (5) fasting Ramadan.

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim cited this hadith.

١٠٧٦ – وَعَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ أُمِرْتُ أَنْ أَقَاتِلَ النَّاسِ حَتَّى يَشْهَدُوا أَنْ لَا إِلَهَ إِلَّا اللهُ وَأَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ وَيُقِيمُوا الصَّلَاةَ وَيُؤْتُوا الاثاةَ فَإِذَا فَعَلُوا ذَلِكَ عَصَمُوا مِنِّي دِمَانَهُمْ وَأَمْوَالَهُمْ إِلَّا بِحَقِّ

الْإِسْلام وَحِسَابُهُمْ عَلَى اللَّهِ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1076. Abdullah ibn Umar (may Allah be pleased with them both) narrated. He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: I have been commanded to fight the people until they testify that there is no deity except Allah and that Muhammad is the Messenger of Allah, and until they establish prayer and pay zakat. Once they do that, they have protected their blood and property from me, except by the right of Islam; and their reckoning is with Allah. [That is, if they commit an offense by violating Islamic law, they must undergo the prescribed punishment, whether capital or financial. For example, if someone kills another person, he must be killed in retaliation. If he commits adultery, he must be flogged or stoned to death. If he apostatizes, he must be executed. If he steals, his hand must be cut off. Islam has imposed these punishments upon him.]

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

۱۰۷۷ – وَعَنْ مُعَادٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ بَعَثَنِي رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِلَى الْيَمَنِ فَقَالَ إِنَّكَ تَأْتِي قَوْمًا مِنْ أَهْلِ الْكِتَابِ فَادْعُهُمْ إِلَى شَهَادَةِ أَنْ لا إِلَهَ إِلَّا اللَّهُ وَأَنِّي رَسُولُ اللَّهِ فَإِنْ أَطَاعُوا لِذَلِكَ فَأَعْلِمُهُمْ أَنَّ اللَّهَ

تَعَالَى افْتَرَضَ عَلَيْهِمْ خَمْسَ صَلَوَاتٍ فِي كُلِّ يَوْمٍ وَلَيْلَةٍ فَإِنْ هُمْ أَطَاعُوا لِذَلِكَ فَأَعْلِمْهُمْ أَنَّ اللهَ تَعَالَى افْتَرَضَ عَلَيْهِمْ صَدَقَةً تُؤْخَذُ مِنْ أَغْنِيَائِهِمْ فَتُرَدُّ عَلَى فَقُرَائِهِمْ فَإِنْ هُمْ أَطَاعُوا لِذلِكَ فَإِيَّاكَ وَكَرَائِمَ أَمْوَالِهِمْ وَاتَّقِ دَعْوَةَ

الْمَظْلُومِ فَإِنَّهُ لَيْسَ بَيْنَهَا وَبَيْنَ اللهِ حِجَابٌ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1077. Muadh (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated. He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) sent me to Yemen (as its governor). He said to me: You are going to a people from the People of the Book. Invite them to testify that there is no deity except Allah and that I am the Messenger of Allah. If they obey you in that, inform them that Allah has obligated five prayers upon them every day and night. If they obey you in that, inform them that Allah has obligated zakat upon them, to be taken from their wealthy and returned to their poor. If they obey you in that, beware of taking their finest property. And fear the supplication of the oppressed, for there is no barrier between it and Allah.

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

۱۰۷۸ – وَعَنْ جَابِرٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ إِنْ بَيْنَ الرَّجُلِ وَبَيْنَ الشِّرْكِ وَالْكُفْرِ تَرْكُ الصَّلَاةِ – رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ.

1078. Jabir (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated. He said: I heard the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) say: Between a person and polytheism and disbelief lies the abandonment of prayer. Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

۱۰۷۹ – وَعَنْ بُرَيْدَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ الْعَهْدُ الَّذِي بَيْنَنَا وَبَيْنَهُم الصَّلاةُ فَمَنْ تَرَكَهَا فَقَدْ كَفَرَ – رَوَاهُ التَّرْمِذِي وَقَالَ حَدِيثٍ حَسَنٌ صَحِيحٌ.

1079. Buraydah (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated. The Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) said: The covenant between us and them is prayer. Whoever abandons it has committed disbelief.

۱۰۸۰ – وَعَنْ شَقِيقِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللهِ التَّابِعِيِّ الْمُتَّفَقِ عَلَى جَلَالَتِهِ رَحِمَهُ اللَّهُ قَالَ كَانَ أَصْحَابُ مُحَمَّدٍ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ لَا يَرَوْنَ شَيْئًا مِنَ الْأَعْمَالِ تَرْكُهُ كُفْرٌ غَيْرَ الصَّلَاةِ – رَوَاهُ التَّرْمِذِي فِي كِتَابِ الْإِيْمَانِ بِاسْنَادِ صَحِيح .

1080. Shaqiq ibn Abdullah, the Tabi’i, may Allah have mercy on him, whose eminence and excellence the scholars unanimously recognized, said: The Companions of Muhammad (peace and blessings be upon him) did not consider abandoning any deed to be disbelief except prayer.

Imam al-Tirmidhi cited this hadith in Kitab al-Iman with an authentic chain of transmission.

ضى اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ الله صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ ۱۰۸۱ – وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضى وَسَلَّمَ إِنْ أَوَّلَ مَا يُحَاسَبُ بِهِ الْعَبْدُ يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ مِنْ عَمَلِهِ صَلَاتُهُ فَإِنْ صَلَحَتْ فَقَدْ أفْلَحَ وَانْجَحَ وَإِنْ فَسَدَتْ فَقَدْ خَابَ وَخَسِرَ فَإِنِ انْتَقَصَ

مِنْ فَرِيضَتِهِ شَيْئًا قَالَ الرَّبِّ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ أَنْظُرُوا هَلْ لِعَبْدِي مِنْ تَطوع فَيُكَمِّلُ مِنْهَا مَا انْتَقَصَ مِنَ الْفَرِيضَةِ ثُمَّ يَكُونُ سَائِرُ أَعْمَالِهِ عَلَى هَذَا رَوَاهُ التَّرْمِذِيُّ وَقَالَ حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ.

1081. Abu Huraira (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated. He said: The first deed of a servant for which account will be taken on the Day of Resurrection is his prayer. If it is sound, he will succeed and attain his goal. If it is defective, he will fail and be ruined. If anything is lacking from his obligatory prayers, the Almighty and Majestic Lord will say, “See whether My servant has any voluntary prayers, so that what is lacking from his obligatory prayers may be completed with them.” Then all his other deeds will be assessed in the same manner.

Imam al-Tirmidhi narrated this hadith and declared it hasan.

Section 15 — The virtue of the first row, completing the rows ahead, making them even, and standing close together without gaps between two people

۱۰۸۲ – عَنْ جَابِرِ بْنِ سَمُرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُمَا قَالَ خَرَجَ عَلَيْنَا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَقَالَ إِلا تَصُفُونَ كَمَا تَصُفُ الْمَلَائِكَةُ عِنْدَ رَبِّهَا فَقُلْنَا يَا رَسُولَ الله وَكَيْفَ تَصُفُ الْمَلَائِكَةُ عِنْدَ رَبِّهَا قَالَ يُتِمُّونَ الصُّفُوفَ الْأَوَّلَ

وَيَتَرَاصُونَ فِي الصف رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ.

1082. Jabir ibn Samurah (may Allah be pleased with them both) narrated. He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) came out to us and said: “Will you not line up as the angels line up before their Lord?” We asked, “O Messenger of Allah, how do the angels line up before their Lord?” He said: “They complete the front rows and stand close together in the row, leaving no gaps between two people.”

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

۱۰۸۳ – وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ لَوْ يَعْلَمُ النَّاسُ مَا فِي النِّدَاءِ وَالصَّفِ الْأَوَّلِ ثُمَّ لَمْ يَجِدُوا إِلَّا أَن يَسْتَهِمُوا عَلَيْهِ لأَسْتَهِمُوا – مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1083. Abu Huraira (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated. The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: If people knew what reward there is in the call to prayer and the first row, and if they could obtain it only by drawing lots, they would certainly draw lots.

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

١٠٨٤ – وَعَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ خَيْرُ صُفُوفِ الرِّجَالِ أوَلَهَا وَشَرُّهَا أَخِرُهَا وَخَيْرُ صُفُوفِ النِّسَاءِ أَخِرُهَا وَشَرُّهَا أَولُهَا رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ.

1084. Abu Hurayrah (may Allah be pleased with him) reported. He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: Among the rows of men, the first row is the best and the last row is the worst. Among the rows of women, the last row is the best and the first row is the worst.

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

١٠٨٥ – وَعَنْ أَبِي سَعِيدٍ الْخُدْرِيِّ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ أَنْ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ رَأَى فِي أَصْحَابِهِ تَأْخُرًا فَقَالَ لَهُمْ تَقَدِّمُوا فَآتَمُوْا بِي وَلْيَأْتُمْ بِكُمْ مَنْ بَعْدَكُمْ لَا يَزَالُ قَوْمٌ يَتَأَخِّرُونَ حَتَّى يُؤَخِّرَهُمُ اللَّهُ رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ.

1085. Abu Sa’id al-Khudri (may Allah be pleased with him) reported. The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) saw his Companions sitting in the rear rows. He said to them: Come forward and follow me, and those behind you should follow you. When people keep remaining behind, Allah will ultimately leave them behind. Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

١٠٨٦ – وَعَنْ أَبِي مَسْعُودٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَمْسَحُ مَنَاكِبُنَا فِي الصَّلاةِ وَيَقُولُ اسْتَوُوا وَلَا تَخْتَلِفُوا فَتَخْتَلِفَ قُلُوبُكُمْ لبَلَنِي مِنْكُمْ أُولُوا الْأَحْلامِ وَالنَّهَى ثُمَّ الَّذِينَ يَكُونَهُمْ ثُمَّ الَّذِينَ

يَلُوْنَهُمْ – رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ.

1086. Abu Mas’ud (may Allah be pleased with him) reported. He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) would place his hand on our shoulders during prayer and say: Stand evenly aligned; do not stand ahead of or behind one another, lest discord arise among your hearts. Let those among you who are intelligent and discerning stand closest to me in the first row. Then those nearest to them in intelligence and discernment, and then those nearest to them.

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

۱۰۸۷ – وَعَنْ أَنَسٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ سووا صُفُوفَكُمْ فَإِنْ تَسْوِيَةَ الصَّفِ مِنْ تَمَامِ الصَّلَاةِ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ. وَفِي رِوَايَةِ الْبُخَارِيِّ فَإِنْ تَسْوِيَةَ الصُّفُوفِ مِنْ إِقَامَةِ الصَّلاةِ .

1087. Anas (may Allah be pleased with him) reported. He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: Straighten and align your rows, for straightening and aligning the rows is part of perfecting the prayer.

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim cited this hadith. In Imam al-Bukhari’s narration it says: For straightening and aligning the rows is part of establishing the prayer.

۱۰۸۸ – وَعَنْهُ قَالَ أَقيمت الصَّلاةُ فَأَقْبَلَ عَلَيْنَا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ بِوَجْهِهِ فَقَالَ أَقِيمُوا صُفُونَكُمْ وَتَرَاصُوا فَإِنِّي أَرَاكُمْ مِنْ وَرَاءِ ظَهْرِي رَوَاهُ الْبُخَارِيُّ بِلَفْظِهِ وَمُسْلِمٌ بِمَعْنَاهُ ، وَفِي رِوَايَةٍ لِلْبُخَارِي وَكَانَ أَحَدُنَا

يُلْزِقُ مَنْكِبَهُ بِمَنْكِبِ صَاحِبِهِ وَقَدَمَهُ بِقَدَمِهِ.

1088. Anas (may Allah be pleased with him) reported. He said: The prayer had been established—that is, the iqamah had ended—when the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) turned his face toward us and said: Establish your rows correctly and straight, and stand close together. I can see you even from behind me.

Imam al-Bukhari narrated this hadith with these words, and Imam Muslim narrated a hadith with a similar meaning. In another narration of Imam al-Bukhari it is said: From then on, each of us would press his shoulder against his companion’s shoulder and his foot against his foot.

۱۰۸۹ – وَعَنِ النُّعْمَانِ بْنِ بَشِيرٍ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُمَا قَالَ سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ لَتُسَوَّنُ صُفُوقَكُم أَوْ لَيُخَالِفَنَّ اللَّهُ بَيْنَ وَجُوهِكُمْ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ. وَفِي رِوَايَةٍ لِمُسْلِمِ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ

كَانَ يُسَوِّى صُفُوفَنَا حَتَّى كَانَّمَا يُسَوِّى بِهَا الْقِدَاحَ حَتَّى رَأَى أَنَّا قَدْ عَقَلْنَا عَنْهُ ثُمَّ خَرَجَ يَوْمًا فَقَامَ حَتَّى كَادَ يُكَبِّرُ فَرَأَى رَجُلاً بَادِيًا صَدْرَهُ مِنَ الصَّفِ فَقَالَ عِبَادَ اللَّهِ لتُسَونَ صُفُوفَكُمْ أَوْ لَيُخَالِفَنَّ اللَّهُ بَيْنَ وُجُوهِكُمْ

1089. Nu’man ibn Bashir (may Allah be pleased with them both) reported. He said: I heard the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) say: You must straighten your rows; otherwise Allah will create discord among your faces.

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim cited this hadith. In one narration of Imam Muslim it says: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) would straighten our rows as though he were straightening arrows. At last, he saw that we had learned this from him. Then one day he came out and stood, and when he was about to say the takbir, he saw a man whose chest protruded beyond the row. He said: O servants of Allah, straighten the rows; otherwise Allah will create discord among your faces.

١٠٩٠ – وَعَنِ الْبَرَاءِ بْنِ عَازِبٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُمَا قَالَ كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَتَخَلَّلُ الصَّفْ مِنْ نَاحِيَةِ إِلى نَاحِيَةٍ يَمْسَحُ صُدُورَنَا وَمَنَاكِبْنَا وَيَقُولُ لَا تَخْتَلِفُوا فَتَخْتَلِفَ قُلُوبُكُمْ وَكَانَ يَقُولُ إِنَّ اللَّهَ وَمَلَائِكَتَهُ يُصَلُّونَ

عَلَى الصفوف الأول – رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ بِإِسْنَادِ حَسَن .

1090. Al-Bara ibn ‘Azib (may Allah be pleased with him) reported. He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) would pass through the row from one end to the other, touching our chests and shoulders, and would say: Do not stand ahead of or behind one another, lest your hearts become discordant. He would also say: Indeed, Allah and His angels send blessings upon the first rows.

Imam Abu Dawud cited this hadith with a hasan chain.

۱۰۹۱ – وَعَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُمَا أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ أَقِيمُوا الصَّفُوفَ وَحَادُوا بَيْنَ الْمَنَاكِبِ وَسُدُّوا الْخَلَلَ وَلِيِّنُوا بِأَيْدِي إِخْوَانِكُمْ وَلَا تَذَرُوا فُرُجَاتٍ لِلشَّيْطَانِ وَمَنْ وَصَلَ صَفًّا وَصَلَهُ اللَّهُ وَمَنْ قَطَعَ

صَفًّا قَطَعَهُ اللهُ – رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ بِإِسْنَادِ صَحِيح

1091. Abdullah ibn Umar (may Allah be pleased with them both) reported. The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: Stand in orderly rows for prayer, align your shoulders, close the gaps, be gentle with the hands of your brothers, and do not leave gaps for Satan. Whoever joins a row, Allah will join him to His mercy; and whoever cuts a row, Allah will cut him off from His mercy—that is, deprive him of it.

Imam Abu Dawud cited this hadith with a sahih chain.

۱۰۹۲ – وَعَنْ أَنَسٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ رصوا صُفُوفَكُم وَقَارِبُوا بَيْنَهَا وَحَادُوا بِالْأَعْنَاقِ فَوَالَّذِي نَفْسِي بِيَدِهِ إِنِّي لَأَرَى الشَّيْطَانَ يَدْخُلُ مِنْ خَلَلِ الصَّفِ كَانَّهَا الْحَذَفُ حَدِيثٌ صَحِيحٌ رَوَاهُ

أَبُو دَاوُدَ بِإِسْنَادِ عَلَى شَرْطٍ مُسْلِمِ . الْحَذَفُ وَهِيَ غَنَمَ سُودٌ صِغَارٌ تَكُونُ بِالْيَمَنِ.

1092. Anas (may Allah be pleased with him) reported. The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: Join your rows, draw close to one another, and align your shoulders. By the One in whose hand is my soul, I see Satan entering through the gaps in the row like a small black goat.

This is a sahih hadith. Imam Abu Dawud narrated it according to the standard of Imam Muslim—that is, according to Imam Muslim’s criteria for verifying hadith. Hazaf means a small black goat found in Yemen.

۱۰۹۳ – وَعَنْهُ أَنْ رَسُولَ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ أَتِمُوا الصَّفُ الْمُقَدِّمَ ثمَّ الَّذِي يَلِيْهِ فَمَا كَانَ مِنْ نَقْصُ فَلْيَكُنْ فِي الصَّفِ الْمُؤَخِّرِ رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ باشتاد حسن

1093. Anas (may Allah be pleased with him) reported. The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: Complete the first row, then the row nearest to it. If there is any deficiency, let it be in the last row. Imam Abu Dawud narrated this hadith with a hasan chain.

رضى اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَتْ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ ١٠٩٤ – وَعَنْ عَائِشَةَ رَضِيَ وَسَلَّمَ إِنَّ اللهَ وَمَلَائِكَتَهُ يُصَلُّونَ عَلَى مَيَامِنِ الصُّفُوفِ رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ بِإِسْنَادِ على شرط مُسلِم وَفِيْهِ رَجُلٌ مُخْتَلَفَ فِي تَوْثِيقِهِ.

1094. Aishah (may Allah be pleased with her) reported. She said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: Indeed, Allah sends blessings upon the rows on the right, and His angels continue to supplicate for them.

Imam Abu Dawud cited this hadith with a chain meeting the standard of Imam Muslim. However, its chain contains a narrator whose reliability is disputed among the hadith scholars.

١٠٩٥ – وَعَنِ الْبَرَاءِ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ كُنَّا إِذَا صَلَّيْنَا خَلْفَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ أَحْبَبْنَا أَنْ تَكُونَ عَنْ يَمِينِهِ يُقْبِلُ عَلَيْنَا بِوَجْهِهِ فَسَمِعْتُهُ يَقُولُ رَبِّ قِنِي عَذَابَكَ يَوْمَ تَبْعَثُ أَوْ تَجْمَعُ عِبَادَكَ رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ.

1095. Al-Bara ibn ‘Azib (may Allah be pleased with him) reported. He said: When we prayed behind the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him), we liked to stand on his right. After the prayer, he would turn his face toward us and sit. Then I heard him say: O my Lord, protect me from Your punishment on the day You raise or gather Your servants again. Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

١٠٩٦ – وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَسَطُوا الْإِمَامَ وَسُدُّوا الْخَلَلَ. رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ.

1096. Abu Hurayrah (may Allah be pleased with him) reported. He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: Place the imam in the middle and close the gaps in the row. [Many emphatic instructions concerning straightening and aligning the rows, leaving no gaps between them, standing close together, aligning the rows shoulder to shoulder, and similar matters have been transmitted in the noble hadith through the words and actions of the Noble Messenger (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him). It has also been stated in hadith that discord in the rows results in discord in the hearts. This expresses the profound relationship between the tangible body of flesh and blood and the subtle, sensitive heart. It is entirely natural for the body to affect the mind. Thus, physical distance between believers in a row causes distance between their hearts. Conversely, removing the gaps creates unity in their hearts through their physical unity. Therefore, these gaps have been described as the whispering of Satan.]

Imam Abu Dawud narrated this hadith.

Section 16: The virtue of performing the emphasized Sunnah prayers along with the obligatory prayers, and their complete, intermediate, minimum, and prescribed numbers

١٠٩٧- عَنْ أَمِّ الْمُؤْمِنِينَ أَمْ حَبِيبَةَ رَمْلَةَ بِنْتِ سُفْيَانَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُمَا قَالَتْ سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ مَا مِنْ عَبْدٍ مُسْلِمٍ يُصَلِّى لِلَّهِ تَعَالَى كُلِّ يَوْمٍ ثِنْتَى عَشَرَةَ رَكْعَةً تَطُوعًا غَيْرَ الْفَرِيضَةِ إِلَّا بَنَى اللَّهُ

لَهُ بَيْتًا فِي الجَنَّةِ أَوْ إِلَّا بُنِي لَهُ بَيْتٌ فِي الْجَنَّةِ – رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ .

1097. Umm al-Mu’minin Umm Habibah Ramla bint Abu Sufyan (may Allah be pleased with them both) reported. She said: I heard the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) say: No Muslim servant who performs twelve rak’ahs every day solely for Allah the Exalted, apart from the obligatory prayers, will fail to have Allah build a house for him in Paradise—or a house will be built for him in Paradise. [Here, the term nafl is used in the technical sense to mean Sunnah. In the terminology of hadith, all prayers other than fard and wajib are called tatawwu’ or nafl. Later, the jurists divided these tatawwu’ prayers according to their importance and virtue into Sunnat Mu’akkadah, Sunnat Ghayr Mu’akkadah, mustahabb, and so on.]

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

۱۰۹۸ – وَعَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُمَا قَالَ صَلَّيْتُ مَعَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ رَكْعَتَيْنِ قَبْلَ الظَّهْرِ وَرَكَعَتَيْنِ بَعْدَهَا وَرَكْعَتَيْنِ بَعْدَ الْجُمُعَةِ وَرَكْعَتَيْنِ بَعْدَ الْمَغْرِبِ وَرَكْعَتَيْنِ بَعْدَ الْعِشَاءِ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1098. Abdullah ibn Umar (may Allah be pleased with him) reported. He said: I prayed with the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) two rak’ahs before Zuhr and two after it, two rak’ahs after Jumu’ah, two rak’ahs after Maghrib, and two rak’ahs after Isha. [These two Sunnah rak’ahs before Zuhr do not at all conflict with the four Sunnah rak’ahs before Zuhr, because the hadith narrated by Umm al-Mu’minin Umm Habibah (may Allah be pleased with her) states that the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) never omitted the four Sunnah rak’ahs before Zuhr. Mulla Ali al-Qari wrote that Imam al-Shafi’i accepted the hadith of Abdullah ibn Umar as evidence, whereas the hadiths narrated by Ali, Aishah al-Siddiqah, and Umm Habibah (may Allah be pleased with them) establish four rak’ahs. Imam al-Tirmidhi expressed the view that most of the Companions performed these four rak’ahs before Zuhr. Sufyan al-Thawri, Abdullah ibn al-Mubarak, and Ishaq ibn Rahwayh held the same view. On the other hand, a view in favor of four Sunnah rak’ahs before Zuhr is also reported from Imam Ahmad ibn Hanbal and Imam al-Shafi’i. Here, two Sunnah rak’ahs after Jumu’ah are mentioned, but another hadith establishes that the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) performed four Sunnah rak’ahs after Jumu’ah. The hadiths concerning two and four rak’ahs before Zuhr can be reconciled. Abdullah ibn Umar (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated two, while Aishah (may Allah be pleased with her) and several other Companions narrated four. In fact, this may also indicate that the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) performed six Sunnah rak’ahs before Zuhr: he performed four at home, which is why the members of his household narrated those four, and after coming from home to the mosque he performed another two. The hadith scholars differed into several groups in reconciling these six rak’ahs. One group says that he performed the four at home when the sun declined after midday, because the gates of heaven open then, and performed the two actual Sunnah rak’ahs of Zuhr after coming to the mosque. Another group says that the four at home were the actual Sunnah of Zuhr, while the two he performed in the mosque were actually Tahiyyat al-Masjid. However, the explanation that the four were the actual Sunnah is quite reasonable. There is no doubt that four rak’ahs are better than two. Another group of hadith scholars holds that all six rak’ahs were the Sunnah of Zuhr: the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) sometimes performed four and sometimes two. Allah knows best.] Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

۱۰۹۹ – وَعَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ مُغَفَّلٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ بَيْنَ كُلِّ أَذَانَيْنِ صَلاةَ بَيْنَ كُلِّ آذَانَيْنِ صَلَاةٌ بَيْنَ كُلِّ آذَانَيْنِ صَلَاةٌ قَالَ في الثَّالِثَةِ لِمَنْ شَاءَ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ الْمُرَادُ بِالْأَذَانَيْنِ الْأَذَانُ

وَالْإِقَامَةُ.

1099. Abdullah ibn Mughaffal (may Allah be pleased with him) reported. He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: Between every two calls to prayer there is a prayer; between every two calls to prayer there is a prayer; between every two calls to prayer there is a prayer.

The third time he said: For whoever wishes.

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith. The two calls to prayer mean the adhan and the iqamah.

Section 17: Emphasis on the two Sunnah rak’ahs of Fajr

۱۱۰۰ – عَنْ عَائِشَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهَا أَنَّ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ كَانَ لَا يَدَعُ أَرْبَعًا قَبْلَ الظَّهْرِ وَرَكْعَتَيْنِ قَبْلَ الْغَدَاةِ رَوَاهُ الْبُخَارِيُّ.

1100. Aishah (may Allah be pleased with her) reported. The Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) never omitted four rak’ahs before Zuhr and two rak’ahs before Fajr.

Imam al-Bukhari narrated this hadith.

۱۱۰۱ – وَعَنْهَا قَالَتْ لَمْ يَكُنِ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ عَلَى شَيْءٍ مِنَ النَّوافِلِ أَشَدَّ تَعَاهُدًا مِنْهُ عَلَى رَكْعَتَيْنِ الْفَجْرِ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1101. Aishah (may Allah be pleased with her) reported. She said: Among the voluntary prayers—that is, the Sunnah and nafl prayers—the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) was not more attentive to any than to the two Sunnah rak’ahs of Fajr.

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

۱۱۰۲ – وَعَنْهَا عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ رَكْعَتَا الْفَجْرِ خَيْرٌ مِنَ الدُّنْيَا وَمَا فِيهَا رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ. وَفِي رواية لَهُمَا أَحَبُّ إِلَى مِنَ الدُّنْيَا جَمِيعًا.

1102. Aishah (may Allah be pleased with her) reported. The Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: The two rak’ahs of Fajr are better than the world and everything in it.

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith. In another narration by Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim it says: They are more beloved to me than the entire world.

۱۱۰۳ – وَعَنْ أَبِي عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بِلالِ بْنِ رَبَاحٍ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ مُؤَذِّنِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ أَنَّهُ أَتَى رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ لِيُؤْذِنَهُ بِصَلَاةِ الْغَدَاةِ فَشَغَلَتْ عَائِشَةُ بِلالَا بِأَمْرِ سَأَلَتْهُ عَنْهُ حَتَّى أَصْبَحَ جِدًا

فَقَامَ بِلَالٌ فَأَدْنَهُ بالصَّلاةِ وَتَابَعَ أَذَانَهُ فَلَمْ يَخْرُجُ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَلَمَّا خَرَجَ صَلَّى بِالنَّاسِ فَأَخْبَرَهُ أَنَّ عَائِشَةَ شَغَلَتْهُ بِأَمْرٍ سَأَلَتْهُ عَنْهُ حَتَّى أَصْبَحَ جِداً وَأَنَّهُ ابْطأَ عَلَيْهِ بِالْخُرُوجِ فَقَالَ يَعْنِي النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ

عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِنِّي كُنْتُ رَكَعْتُ ركْعَتَي الْفَجْرِ فَقَالَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ إِنَّكَ أَصْبَحْتَ جِدَا قَالَ لَوْ أَصْبَحْتُ أَكْثَرَ مِمَّا أصبحتُ لرَكْعَتُهُمَا وَأَحْسَنَتُهُمَا وَاجْمَلْتُهُمَا رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ بِاسْنَادِ حَسَنٌ.

1103. Abu Abdullah Bilal ibn Rabah (may Allah be pleased with him), the caller to prayer of the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him), reported. He came to the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) to inform him that it was time for the Fajr prayer. However, Aishah (may Allah be pleased with her) detained Bilal (may Allah be pleased with him) while asking him about something, and it became quite morning. Then Bilal (may Allah be pleased with him) rose and informed him that it was time for prayer, meaning that the people were ready for the congregation. He informed him again, but the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) did not come out immediately. Eventually, he came out and led the people in prayer. Bilal (may Allah be pleased with him) told him that Aishah (may Allah be pleased with her) had detained him while asking about something, so it had become quite morning and his coming out had been delayed. The Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: I was performing the two Sunnah rak’ahs of Fajr. Bilal (may Allah be pleased with him) said: O Messenger of Allah, you have delayed until very late in the morning. He said: Even if the morning light had become more advanced than it was, I would still have performed those two rak’ahs, and I would have performed them very well, beautifully, and properly.

Imam Abu Dawud narrated this hadith with a hasan chain.

Section 18: Performing the two Sunnah rak’ahs of Fajr briefly, their recitation, and their time

١١٠٤ – عَنْ عَائِشَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهَا أَنَّ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ كَانَ يُصَلِّي رَكْعَتَيْنِ خَفِيفَتَيْنِ بَيْنَ النِّدَاءِ وَالْإِقَامَةِ مِنْ صَلَاةِ الصُّبْحِ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ . وفي روايَةٍ لَهُمَا يُصَلِّى رَكْعَتَى الْفَجْرِ إِذَا سَمِعَ الْآذَانَ فَيُخَفِّفُهُمَا حَتَّى

أَقْوْلَ هَلْ قَرَأُ فِيهِمَا بِأَمِّ الْقُرْآنِ . وَفِي رِوَايَةٍ لِمُسْلِمٍ كَانَ يُصَلِّي رَكْعَتَى الْفَجْرِ إِذَا سَمِعَ الْآذَانَ وَيُخَفِّفُهُمْ وَفِي رِوَايَةٍ إِذَا طَلَعَ الْفَجْرُ .

1104. Aishah (may Allah be pleased with her) reported. The Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) would perform two brief rak’ahs between the adhan and iqamah of the Fajr prayer.

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim have cited this hadith. In another narration by Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim, it is stated: He used to offer the two rak‘ahs of Fajr (Sunnah) so briefly that I would say to myself, “Did he even recite Surah al-Fatihah in these two rak‘ahs?” [The meaning of Hadhrat Aishah’s (may Allah be pleased with her) statement is not that the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) did not recite Surah al-Fatihah in these two rak‘ahs. Rather, her point is that, whereas he used to recite at length in the Sunnah and nafl prayers apart from the obligatory prayers, his recitation in these two rak‘ahs of Fajr was extremely brief by comparison. Imam Qurtubi (may Allah have mercy on him) has given almost the same explanation of this hadith. He says that Hadhrat Aishah (may Allah be pleased with her) did not complain that the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) failed to recite Surah al-Fatihah; rather, she felt that since the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) would stand for long periods in the nafl prayers, the two rak‘ahs of the Fajr Sunnah seemed so brief to her by comparison that it was as though he had not stood at all. Aishah (may Allah be pleased with her) expressed the Messenger’s brief recitation in this way.] Another narration by Muslim states: After hearing the adhan, he would offer the two rak‘ahs of the Fajr (Sunnah) briefly. Another narration states: When dawn broke [The expression “the rising of Fajr” or “the breaking of dawn” does not mean sunrise; rather, it refers to the state preceding it].

١١٠٥ – وَعَنْ حَفْصَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهَا أَنْ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ كَانَ إِذَا أَذْنَ الْمُؤَذِّنُ لِلصُّبْحِ وَبَدَأُ الصُّبْحُ صَلَّى رَكْعَتَيْنِ خَفِيفَتَيْنِ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ . وَفِي رِوَايَةٍ لِمُسْلِمٍ كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِذَا طَلَعَ

صَلَّى الْفَجْرَ لَا يُصَلَّى الأَ رَكْعَتَيْنِ خَفِيفَتَيْنِ .

1105. Narrated by Hafsah (may Allah be pleased with her). When morning came after the mu’adhdhin gave the adhan, the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) would offer the two rak‘ahs of Fajr (Sunnah) briefly.
Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim have cited this hadith. In another narration by Imam Muslim, it is stated: After dawn broke, the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) would offer nothing except the two brief rak‘ahs of Sunnah.

١١٠٦ – وَعَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُمَا قَالَ كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يُصَلِّى مِنَ اللَّيْلِ مَثْنَى وَيُوتِرُ بِرَكْعَةٍ مِنْ آخِرِ اللَّيْلِ وَيُصَلِّى الرَّكْعَتَيْنِ قَبْلَ صلاةِ الْغَدَاةِ وَكَانَ الْأَذَانَ بِأَذْنَيْهِ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ .

1106. Narrated by Abdullah ibn Umar (may Allah be pleased with them both). He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) would offer the night prayer in sets of two rak‘ahs, and would make it Witr by adding one rak‘ah at the end of the night. Before the morning prayer, he would offer two rak‘ahs, so quickly that it seemed as though the iqamah were echoing in his ears [That is, he would be so quick in offering the two rak‘ahs of the Fajr Sunnah that it seemed the iqamah was about to be called, and he hastened the prayer out of fear that this might happen. However, it is better to offer this Sunnah at home, as is established by various narrations: the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) would offer this prayer at home, at the beginning of its time, and briefly, that is, in a short time].

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim have cited this hadith.

۱۱۰۷ – وَعَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُمَا أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ كَانَ يَقْرَأُ فِي رَكْعَتَيْنِ الْفَجْرِ فِي الْأَوْلَى مِنْهُمَا قُولُوا آمَنَّا بِاللَّهِ وَمَا أُنْزِلَ الَيْنَا وَفِي الْآخِرَةِ مِنْهُمَا أَمَنَّا بِالله وَاشْهَدُ بِأَنَّا مُسْلِمُونَ . وَفِي رِوَايَةٍ

فِي الْآخِرَةِ الَّتِي فِي آلِ عِمْرَانَ تَعَالَوْا إِلَى كَلِمَةٍ سَوَاءٍ بَيْنَنَا وَبَيْنَكُمْ ۖ رَوَاهُمَا مُسْلِمٌ.

1107. Narrated by Abdullah ibn Abbas (may Allah be pleased with them both). The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) would sometimes recite in the first rak‘ah of the two-rak‘ah Fajr Sunnah, up to the end of the verse, “Say: We believe in Allah and what has been revealed to us” (Surah al-Baqarah, verse 136), and in the last rak‘ah, “We believe in Allah, and bear witness that we are Muslims” (Surah Aal Imran, verse 52).
Another narration states that in the last rak‘ah he would recite the verse from Surah Aal Imran, “Come to a word that is equitable between us and you” (verse 64).

Imam Muslim has narrated both of these hadiths.

۱۱۰۸ – وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قرَأُ فِي رَكْعَتَيْنِ الْفَجْرِ قُلْ يَأَيُّهَا الْكَافِرُونَ وَقُلْ هُوَ اللَّهُ أَحَدٌ رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ.

1108. Narrated by Abu Hurairah (may Allah be pleased with him). The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) would recite “Say: O disbelievers” and “Say: He is Allah, One” in the two rak‘ahs of the Fajr Sunnah.
Imam Muslim has narrated this hadith.

۱۱۰۹ – وَعَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُمَا قَالَ رَمَقْتُ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ شَهْرًا وَكَانَ يَقْرَأُ فِي الرَّكْعَتَيْنِ قَبْلَ الْفَجْرِ قُلْ يَأَيُّهَا الْكَافِرُونَ وَقُلْ هُوَ اللَّهُ أحدٌ رَوَاهُ التَّرْمِذِيُّ وَقَالَ حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ .

1109. Narrated by Abdullah ibn Umar (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: I observed the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) for a month, and he would recite “Say: O disbelievers” and “Say: He is Allah, One” in the two rak‘ahs of the Fajr Sunnah. Imam al-Tirmidhi cited this hadith and said, “It is a hasan hadith.”

Section 19 — It is recommended to lie on the right side after the Fajr Sunnah, and encouragement to perform Tahajjud at night

۱۱۱۰ – عَنْ عَائِشَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهَا قَالَتْ كَانَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إذَا صَلَّى رَكْعَتَى الْفَجْرِ اضْطَجَعَ عَلَى شِقِّهِ الْأَيْمَنِ رَوَاهُ الْبُخَارِيُّ.

1110. Narrated by Aishah (may Allah be pleased with her). She said: After offering the two rak‘ahs of the Fajr Sunnah, the Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) would lie on his right side.

Imam al-Bukhari has narrated this hadith.

۱۱۱۱ – وَعَنْهَا قَالَتْ كَانَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يُصَلِّى فِيْمَا بَيْنَ أَنْ يُفرغ مِنْ صَلَاةِ الْعِشَاءِ إِلَى الْفَجْرِ إِحْدَى عَشْرَةَ رَكْعَةً يُسَلِّمُ بَيْنَ كُلِّ رَكْعَتَيْنِ ويوتر بواحِدَةٍ فَإِذَا سَكَتَ الْمُؤَذِّنُ مِنْ صَلاةِ الْفَجْرِ وَتَبَيَّنَ لَهُ الْفَجْرُ

وَجَاءَهُ الْمُؤَذِّنُ قَامَ فَرَكَعَ رَكَعَتَيْنِ خَفِفَتَيْنِ ثُمَّ اضْطَجَعَ عَلَى شِقِهِ الْأَيْمَنِ هُكَذَا حَتَّى يَأْتِيَهُ الْمُؤَذِّنُ لِلْإِقَامَةِ – رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ . قَوْلُهَا يُسَلِّمُ بَيْنَ كُلِّ رَكْعَتَيْنِ هَكَذَا هُوَ فِي مُسْلِمٍ وَمَعْنَاهُ بَعْدَ كُلِّ رَكْعَتَيْنِ.

1111. Narrated by Aishah (may Allah be pleased with her). From after the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) finished the Isha prayer until the time of Fajr, he would offer eleven rak‘ahs of prayer, saying salam after every two rak‘ahs and performing Witr with one rak‘ah. Then, when the mu’adhdhin became silent after giving the adhan for Fajr, dawn broke, and the mu’adhdhin came to him, he would stand and offer two brief rak‘ahs of Sunnah. Then he would lie on his right side until the mu’adhdhin came to inform him that it was time for the iqamah of the prayer.

Imam Muslim has narrated this hadith. Hadhrat Aishah’s statement, “He would say salam between every two rak‘ahs,” is narrated in this wording in Muslim. Its meaning is: he would say salam after every two rak‘ahs.

۱۱۱۲ – وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِذَا صَلَّى أحَدُكُمْ رَكْعَتَى الْفَجْرِ فَلْيَضْطَجِعْ عَلَى يَمِينِهِ. رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ وَالتَّرْمِذِي بِاسَانِيدَ صَحِيحَة قَالَ التَّرْمِذِي حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ صَحِيحٌ .

1112. Narrated by Abu Hurairah (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: “When any of you has offered the two rak‘ahs of the Fajr Sunnah, let him lie down briefly on his right side.” [These hadiths show that after offering the two rak‘ahs of the Fajr Sunnah, the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) would lie down briefly. Other hadiths show that he would also lie down for a while before the Fajr Sunnah. Imam Muhammad included a narration in his Muwatta from which it is understood that the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) did this merely to rest. There is a strange difference of opinion on this matter. Some have elevated it to the level of an obligation. This is the position of the Zahiriyyah. Allamah Ibn Hazm strongly insisted on this view. Shaykh Ibn al-Arabi and others regarded it as recommended. The shaykhs of the spiritual path consider it recommended on the basis of this narration. Others call it an innovation, but this statement is wholly unacceptable, as it directly contradicts the hadith.]

Imam Abu Dawud and Imam al-Tirmidhi cited this hadith with an authentic chain of transmission. Imam al-Tirmidhi called it a hasan sahih hadith.

Section 20 — The Sunnah of Zuhr

۱۱۱۳ – عَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُمَا قَالَ صَلَّيْتُ مَعَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ رَكَعَتَيْنِ قَبْلَ الظَّهْرِ وَرَكْعَتَيْنِ بَعْدَهَا – مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1113. Narrated by Abdullah ibn Umar (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: I offered two rak‘ahs of Sunnah before the Zuhr obligatory prayer and two rak‘ahs of Sunnah after it with the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him).

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim have narrated this hadith.

١١١٤ – وَعَنْ عَائِشَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهَا أَنَّ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ كَانَ لَا يَدَعُ أَرْبَعًا قَبْلَ الظَّهْرِ – رَوَاهُ الْبُخَارِيُّ.

1114. Narrated by Aishah (may Allah be pleased with her). The Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) never omitted the four rak‘ahs of Sunnah before Zuhr.

Imam al-Bukhari has narrated this hadith.

١١١٥ – وَعَنْهَا قَالَتْ كَانَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يُصَلِّي فِي بَيْتِي قَبْلَ الظهر أربعًا ثُمَّ يَخْرُجُ فَيُصَلِّى بِالنَّاسِ ثُمَّ يَدْخُلُ فَيُصَلِّي رَكْعَتَيْنِ وَكَانَ يُصَلِّى بِالنَّاسِ الْمَغْرِبَ ثُمَّ يَدْخُلُ فَيُصَلِّي رَكْعَتَيْنِ وَيُصَلِّي بِالنَّاسِ الْعِشَاء

وَيَدْخُلُ بَيْتِي فَيُصَلِّي رَكْعَتَيْنِ رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ.

1115. Narrated by Aishah (may Allah be pleased with her). She said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) would offer four rak‘ahs of Sunnah before Zuhr in my room, then go out and lead the people in prayer. After that, he would return home and offer two rak‘ahs of Sunnah. He would lead the people in Maghrib prayer, then return home and offer two rak‘ahs of Sunnah. Again, he would lead the people in Isha prayer, then enter my room and offer two rak‘ahs of Sunnah.

Imam Muslim has narrated this hadith.

١١١٦ – وَعَنْ أَمْ حَبِيبَةً رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهَا قَالَتْ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مَنْ حَافَظَ عَلَى أَرْبَعِ رَكَعَاتٍ قَبْلَ الظَّهْرِ وَارْبَعَ بَعْدَهَا حَرَّمَهُ اللَّهُ عَلَى النَّارِ رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ وَالتَّرْمِذِي وَقَالَ حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ صَحِيحٌ .

1116. Narrated by Umm Habibah (may Allah be pleased with her). She said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: “Whoever regularly offers four rak‘ahs before Zuhr and four after it, Allah will make the Fire of Hell forbidden to him.” [This hadith mentions offering four rak‘ahs before Zuhr and four after it. However, other hadiths establish the four before Zuhr and two after it as the Sunnah mu’akkadah. Here, the existence of two nafl rak‘ahs after the two rak‘ahs of Sunnah mu’akkadah is established.]

Imam Abu Dawud and Imam al-Tirmidhi cited this hadith, and Imam al-Tirmidhi called it a hasan sahih hadith.

۱۱۱۷ – وَعَنْ عَبْدِ الله بْنِ السَّائِبِ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ كَانَ يُصَلِّى أَرْبَعًا بَعْدَ أَنْ تَزُولَ الشَّمْسُ قَبْلَ الظَّهْرِ وَقَالَ أَنَّهَا سَاعَةٌ تُفْتَحُ فِيهَا أَبْوَابُ السَّمَاءِ فَأَحِبُّ أَنْ يُصْعَدَ لِي فِيهَا عَمَلَ صَالِحٌ

رَوَاهُ التَّرْمِذِى وَقَالَ حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ.

1117. Narrated by Abdullah ibn al-Sa’ib (may Allah be pleased with him). The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) would offer four rak‘ahs after the sun had passed its zenith and before Zuhr, and he would say: “This is a time when the gates of heaven are opened, so I wish that a good deed of mine would ascend during it.”

Imam al-Tirmidhi narrated this hadith and called it a hasan hadith.

۱۱۱۸ – وَعَنْ عَائِشَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهَا أَنَّ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ كَانَ إِذَا لمْ يُصَلِّ أَرْبَعًا قَبْلَ الظَّهْرِ صَلَاهُنَّ بَعْدَهَا رَوَاهُ التَّرْمِذِي وَقَالَ حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ.

1118. Narrated by Aishah (may Allah be pleased with her). If the Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) was unable to offer the four rak‘ahs before Zuhr for some reason, he would offer them after Zuhr, that is, after the obligatory prayer.

Imam al-Tirmidhi cited this hadith and called it a hasan hadith.

Section 21 — The Sunnah of Asr

۱۱۱۹ – عَنْ عَلِيِّ بْنِ أَبِي طَالِبٍ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ كَانَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يُصَلِّى قَبْلَ الْعَصْرِ أَرْبَعَ رَكَعَاتٍ يَفْصِلُ بَيْنَهُنَّ بِالتَّسْلِيمِ عَلَى الْمَلَائِكَةِ الْمُقَرِّبِينَ وَمَنْ تَبِعَهُمْ مِنَ الْمُسْلِمِينَ وَالْمُؤْمِنِينَ رَوَاهُ التَّرْمِذِيُّ

وَقَالَ حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ.

1119. Narrated by Ali ibn Abi Talib (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: The Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) would offer four rak‘ahs before Asr. In these rak‘ahs, he would send salam separately to the angels nearest to Allah and to the Muslims and believers who followed them [That is, he would offer the four rak‘ahs with two salams, or recite the tashahhud after every two rak‘ahs].

Imam al-Tirmidhi cited this hadith and classified it as a hasan hadith.

۱۱۲۰- وَعَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُمَا عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ رَحِمَ اللهُ امْرَأَ صَلَّى قَبْلَ الْعَصْرِ أَرْبَعًا – رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ وَالتَّرْمِذِي وَقَالَ حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ.

1120. Narrated by Abdullah ibn Umar (may Allah be pleased with him). The Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) said: “May Allah have mercy on a person who offers four rak‘ahs before Asr.”

Imam Abu Dawud and Imam al-Tirmidhi cited this hadith, and Imam al-Tirmidhi called it a hasan hadith.

۱۱۲۱- وَعَنْ عَلِيِّ بْنِ أَبِي طَالِب رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ كَانَ يُصَلِّى قَبْلَ الْعَصْرِ رَكْعَتَيْنِ رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ بِإِسْنَادِ صَحِيح .

1121. Narrated by Ali ibn Abi Talib (may Allah be pleased with him). The Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) would sometimes offer two rak‘ahs of Sunnah before Asr.

Imam Abu Dawud cited this hadith with an authentic chain of transmission.

Section 22 — The Sunnahs before and after Maghrib

The hadiths related to this section were discussed earlier in the narrations of Ibn Umar (hadith no. 1098) and Aishah (hadith no. 1115). Both are authentic hadiths. They state that the Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) would offer two rak‘ahs of Sunnah after Maghrib.

۱۱۲۲- وَعَنْ عَبْدِ اللهِ بْنِ مُغَفَّل رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ صَلُّوا قَبْلَ الْمَغْرِبِ قَالَ فِي الثَّالِثَةِ لِمَنْ شَاءَ رَوَاهُ الْبُخَارِيُّ.

1122. Narrated by Abdullah ibn Mughaffal (may Allah be pleased with him). The Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) said: “Offer prayer before Maghrib.” After saying this twice, he said the third time: “For whoever wishes” [He said this in this manner so that people would not regard this prayer as Sunnah mu’akkadah].

Imam al-Bukhari narrated this hadith.

۱۱۲۳- وَعَنْ أَنَسٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ لَقَدْ رَأَيْتُ كِبَارَ أَصْحَابِ رَسُولِ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَبْتَدِرُونَ السَّوَارِي عِنْدَ الْمَغْرِبِ رَوَاهُ الْبُخَارِيُّ.

1123. Narrated by Anas (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: I saw the senior Companions of the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) hastening toward the pillars of the mosque at the time of Maghrib, in order to offer two rak‘ahs before the obligatory prayer.

Imam al-Bukhari narrated this hadith.

١١٢٤ – وَعَنْهُ قَالَ كُنَّا نُصَلِّي عَلَى عَهْدِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ رَكْعَتَيْنِ بَعْدَ غُرُوبِ الشَّمْسِ قَبْلَ الْمَغْرِب فَقِيلَ أَكَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ صَلاهُمَا قَالَ كَانَ بَرَانَا نُصَلِّيْهِمَا فَلَمْ يَأْمُرُنَا وَلَمْ يَنْهَنَا – رَوَاهُ

مُسْلِمٌ.

1124. Narrated by Anas (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: During the time of the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him), we would offer two rak‘ahs after sunset and before Maghrib. He was asked, “Did the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) also offer them?” He replied: He would see us offering these two rak‘ahs, but he neither instructed us to do so nor forbade us.

Imam Muslim cited this hadith.

١١٢٥ – وَعَنْهُ قَالَ كُنَّا بِالْمَدِينَةِ فَإِذَا أَذْنَ الْمُؤَذِّنُ لِصَلَاةِ الْمَغْرِبِ ابْتَدَرُوا السواري فَرَكَعُوا رَكْعَتَيْنِ حَتَّى إِنَّ الرَّجُلَ الْغَرِيبَ لَيَدْخُلُ الْمَسْجِدَ فَيَحْسَبُ أَنْ الصَّلاةَ قَدْ صَلِيَتْ مِنْ كَثرَةِ مَنْ يُصَلِّيْهِمَا – رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ .

1125. Narrated by Anas (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: When we were in Madinah, whenever the mu’adhdhin gave the adhan for Maghrib prayer, they would hasten toward the pillars of the mosque and offer two rak‘ahs of nafl prayer. Even a newcomer entering the mosque would think that the congregational prayer had already been performed, because so many people were offering those two rak‘ahs. [On the basis of the hadith of Buraydah al-Aslami (may Allah be pleased with him), Imam Abu Hanifah (may Allah have mercy on him) considered offering this nafl before the Maghrib obligatory prayer makruh. In that hadith, the Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) said: “There is prayer between every two calls to prayer”—the adhan and the iqamah—“except Maghrib.” Mulla Ali al-Qari wrote that very few Companions offered this prayer, because the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) would perform the Maghrib prayer quickly. If this nafl were offered at that time, there was a possibility that the prayer would be delayed. Thus, the two apparently conflicting hadiths may be reconciled by saying that this prayer was offered in certain circumstances, or that it was practiced for a time and later abandoned, as appears from the hadith of Buraydah al-Aslami (may Allah be pleased with him).]

Section 23 — The Sunnahs before and after Isha

The hadith of Ibn Umar (may Allah be pleased with him), hadith no. 1098, concerning this matter was cited earlier.

It states: I offered two rak‘ahs after Isha with the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him). In the hadith of Ibn Mughaffal (may Allah be pleased with him) discussed earlier in connection with this matter, hadith no. 1099, it is stated: “There is prayer between every two calls to prayer.” Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim cited this hadith.

Section 24 — The Sunnah of the Friday prayer

The hadith of Ibn Umar (may Allah be pleased with him), hadith no. 1098, concerning this section was narrated earlier.

It states that he offered two rak‘ahs after Jumu‘ah with the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him). Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

١١٢٦ – وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِذَا صَلَّى أَحَدُكُمُ الْجُمُعَةَ فَلْيُصَلِّ بَعْدَهَا أَرْبَعًا – رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ.

1126. Narrated by Abu Hurairah (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: “When any of you offers the Friday prayer, let him offer four rak‘ahs afterward.”

Imam Muslim cited this hadith.

۱۱۲۷- وَعَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُمَا أَنَّ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ كَانَ لا يُصَلِّى بَعْدَ الْجُمُعَةِ حَتَّى يَنْصَرِفَ فَيُصَلِّي رَكْعَتَيْنِ فِي بَيْتِهِ – رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ.

1127. Narrated from Abdullah ibn Umar (may Allah be pleased with him). After the obligatory Friday prayer, the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) would not offer any other prayer in the mosque. However, he would return home and offer two rak‘ahs. [A hadith of Abu Hurayrah (may Allah be pleased with him) and other hadiths establish four rak‘ahs of emphasized Sunnah before the Friday prayer. The two hadiths mentioned in this section establish two and four rak‘ahs of Sunnah after the Friday prayer. However, another narration mentions six rak‘ahs after the Friday prayer. Therefore, Imam Abu Yusuf (may Allah have mercy on him) expressed the view in favor of these six rak‘ahs.]

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

Section 25: It is recommended to offer supererogatory prayers at home, whether they are emphasized or non-emphasized Sunnah prayers; and the instruction to move away from the place of the obligatory prayer in order to offer the Sunnah prayer, or to distinguish between the obligatory and supererogatory prayers by speaking.

۱۱۲۸- عَنْ زَيْدِ بْنِ ثَابِت رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ صَلُّوا أَيُّهَا النَّاسُ فِي بُيُوتِكُمْ فَإِنْ أَفْضَلُ الصَّلَاةِ صَلَاةُ الْمَرْءِ فِي بَيْتِهِ الأَ الْمَكْتُوبَةَ – مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1128. Narrated from Zayd ibn Thabit (may Allah be pleased with him). The Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “O people, offer prayers in your homes, for the best prayer a person offers—apart from the obligatory prayers—is the prayer he offers in his home.”

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

۱۱۲۹- وَعَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُمَا عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ اجْعَلُوا مِنْ صَلَاتِكُمْ فِي بُيُوتِكُمْ وَلَا تَتَّخِذُوهَا قُبُورًا – مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1129. Narrated from Abdullah ibn Umar (may Allah be pleased with him). The Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “Offer some of your prayers in your homes, and do not turn your homes into graves.” (That is, do not leave them devoid of worship.)

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

۱۱۳۰ – وَعَنْ جَابِرٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِذَا قَضَى أَحَدُكُمْ صَلَاتَهُ فِي مَسْجِدِهِ فَلْيَجْعَلْ لِبَيْتِهِ نَصِيبًا مِنْ صَلَاتِهِ فَإِنَّ اللَّهَ جَاعِلٌ فِي بَيْتِهِ مِنْ صَلَاتِهِ خَيْرًا – رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ.

1130. Narrated from Jabir (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “When any of you has finished his prayer in the mosque, let him reserve a portion of his prayer for his home, for through his prayer Allah brings goodness to his home.”

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

۱۱۳۱ – وَعَنْ عُمَرَ بْنِ عَطَاء أَنْ نَافِعَ بْنَ جُبَيْرٍ أَرْسَلَهُ إِلَى السَّائِبِ ابْنِ أُخْتِ نَمِرٍ يَسْأَلُهُ عَنْ شَيْءٍ رَأَهُ مِنْهُ مُعَاوِيَةٌ فِي الصَّلاةِ فَقَالَ نَعَمُ صَلَّيْتُ مَعَهُ الْجُمُعَةَ فِي الْمَقْصُورَةِ فَلَمَّا سَلَّمَ الْإِمَامُ قُمْتُ فِي مَقَامِي فَصَلَّيْتُ

فَلَمَّا دَخَلَ أَرْسَلَ إِلَى فَقَالَ لَا تَعُدْ لِمَا فَعَلْتَ إِذَا صَلَّيْتَ الْجُمُعَةَ فَلَا تَصِلُهَا بِصَلَاةٍ حَتَّى تَتَكَلَّمَ أَوْ تَخْرُجَ فَإِنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ آمَرَنَا بِذَلِكَ أَنْ لَا نُوصِلَ صَلَاةً حَتَّى نَتَكَلَّمَ أَوْ نَخْرُجَ رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ.

1131. Narrated from Umar ibn Ata (may Allah have mercy on him). He said: Nafi‘ ibn Jubayr (may Allah have mercy on him) sent me to Sa’ib, the nephew of Namir, to ask him about what Amir Mu‘awiyah (may Allah be pleased with him) had seen him do during prayer. He replied: Yes, I offered the Friday prayer with Mu‘awiyah in the maqsura. [A maqsura generally means a chamber; accordingly, a chamber of the mosque is included in this term. That is, because the congregation for the Friday prayer was large, they were standing in a chamber of the mosque.] When the imam concluded the prayer with salams, I stood up in my place and offered another prayer. Mu‘awiyah went inside and sent someone to me, saying: Do not repeat what you have done. After offering the Friday prayer, do not join another prayer to it until you have spoken or left that place (that is, changed location), for the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) commanded us not to join one prayer to another until we have spoken or left.

Imam Muslim cited this hadith.

Section 26: Encouragement and emphasis regarding the Witr prayer, the status of Witr as an emphasized Sunnah (obligatory according to some), and its time.

۱۱۳۲ – عَنْ عَلِيَّ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ الْوِتْرُ لَيْسَ بِحَتُم كَصَلَاةِ الْمَكْتُوبَةِ وَلَكِنْ سَنْ رَسُولُ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ إِنَّ اللَّهَ وَتُرَّ يُحِبُّ الْوِتْرَ فَأَوْتِرُوا يَا أَهْلَ الْقُرْآنِ رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ وَالتَّرْمِذِى وَقَالَ حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ.

1132. Narrated from Ali (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: The Witr prayer is not obligatory in the same manner as the obligatory prayers (because the obligatory prayers are established by definitive and explicit commands, whereas Witr is not). However, the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) instituted the Witr prayer and said: “Indeed, Allah is One and loves odd numbers. So, O people of the Qur’an, offer Witr.”

Imam Abu Dawud and Imam al-Tirmidhi narrated this hadith. Imam al-Tirmidhi classified it as a hasan hadith.

۱۱۳۳ – وَعَنْ عَائِشَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهَا قَالَتْ مِنْ كُلِّ اللَّيْلِ قَدْ أَوْتَرَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مِنْ أَوَّلِ اللَّيْلِ وَمِنْ أَوْسَطِهِ وَمِنْ أَخِرِهِ وَانْتَهَى وَتَرَهُ إِلَى السَّحَرِ – مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1133. Narrated from A’ishah (may Allah be pleased with her). She said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) would offer the Witr prayer at any part of the night—sometimes at the beginning, sometimes in the middle, and sometimes at the end—and he would finish Witr before dawn.

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

١١٣٤ – وَعَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ اجْعَلُوا آخِرَ صَلَاتِكُمْ بِاللَّيْلِ وِتْرا – مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ .

1134. Narrated from Abdullah ibn Umar (may Allah be pleased with him). The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “Make the Witr prayer the last prayer of your night.”

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim cited this hadith.

١١٣٥ – وَعَنْ أَبِي سَعِيدٍ الْخُدْرِيِّ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُمَا أَنَّ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ أَوْتِرُوا قَبْلَ أَنْ تُصْبِحُوا – رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ.

1135. Narrated from Abu Sa‘id al-Khudri (may Allah be pleased with him). The Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “Offer Witr before morning comes.”

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

١١٣٦ – وَعَنْ عَائِشَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهَا أَنَّ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ كَانَ يُصَلِّى صَلانَهُ بِاللَّيْلِ وَهِيَ مُعْتَرِضَةٌ بَيْنَ يَدَيْهِ فَإِذَا بَقِيَ الْوِتْرُ أَيْقَظَهَا فَأَوْتَرَتْ رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ. وَفِي رِوَايَةٍ لَهُ فَإِذَا بَقِيَ الْوَتَرُ قَالَ قُوْمِي فَأَوْتِرِى يَا

عَائِشَةُ.

1136. Narrated from A’ishah (may Allah be pleased with her). The Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) would offer his night prayer while she lay across in front of him. When only Witr remained, he would awaken her, and she would get up and offer Witr.

Imam Muslim cited this hadith. In another narration, it is stated: When only Witr remained, he would say: “O A’ishah, get up and offer Witr.”

۱۱۳۷ – وَعَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُمَا أَنَّ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ بَادِرُوا الصُّبْحَ بِالْوِتْرِ – رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ وَالتَّرْمِذِي وَقَالَ حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ صَحِيحٌ.

1137. Narrated from Abdullah ibn Umar (may Allah be pleased with him). The Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “Hasten to offer Witr before dawn.”

Imam Abu Dawud and Imam al-Tirmidhi narrated this hadith. Imam al-Tirmidhi classified it as hasan and sahih.

۱۱۳۸ – وَعَنْ جَابِرٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مَن خَافَ أَنْ لا يَقُومَ مِنْ آخِرِ اللَّيْلِ فَلْيُؤْتِرُ أَوَلَهُ وَمَنْ طَمِعَ أَنْ يَقُوْمَ أُخِرَهُ فَلْيُوتِرُ آخِرَ اللَّيْلِ فَإِنَّ صَلَاةَ أُخِرِ اللَّيْلِ مَشْهُودَةٌ وَذَلِكَ أَفْضَلُ – رَوَاهُ

مُسْلِمٌ.

1138. Narrated from Jabir (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “Whoever fears that he will not wake during the latter part of the night should offer Witr in the first part of the night. Whoever hopes to wake during the latter part should offer Witr at the end of the night, for the prayer at the end of the night is witnessed, and that is more excellent.”

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

Section 27: The virtue of the Ishraq and Chasht prayers, descriptions of their highest, lowest, and intermediate forms, and encouragement to maintain them.

۱۱۳۹ – عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ أَوْصَانِي خَلِيْلِي صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ بِصِيَامٍ ثَلاثَةِ أَيَّامٍ مِنْ كُلِّ شَهْرٍ وَرَكْعَتَى الضُّحَى وَأَنْ أُوتِرَ قَبْلَ أَنْ أَرْقُدَ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ، وَالْإِبْتَارُ قَبْلَ النَّوْمِ إِنَّمَا يُسْتَحَبُّ لِمَنْ لَا يَشِقُ

بِالْإِسْتِيْقَاطِ أَخِرِ اللَّيْلِ فَإِنْ وَثِقَ فَاخِرُ اللَّيْلِ أَفْضَلُ.

1139. Narrated from Abu Hurayrah (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: My beloved friend, the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him), instructed me to fast three days every month, offer two rak‘ahs of the Chasht prayer, and offer Witr before going to sleep.

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith. Offering Witr before going to sleep is recommended for one who is not certain of waking during the latter part of the night. For one who is certain of waking, it is better to offer Witr at the end of the night.

١١٤٠ – وَعَنْ أَبِي ذَرٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ يُصْبِحُ عَلَى كُلِّ سُلامَى مِنْ أَحَدِكُمْ صَدَقَةً فَكُلُّ تَسْبِيحَةٍ صَدَقَةٌ وَكُلُّ تَحْمِيدَةٍ صَدَقَةٌ وَكُلُّ تَهْلِيلَةٍ صَدَقَةٌ وَكُلُّ تَكْبِيرَةٍ صَدَقَةً وَآمُرُ بِالْمَعْرُوفِ صَدَقَةً

وَنَهَى عَ الْمُنكَرِ صَدَقَةٌ وَيُجْزِي مِنْ ذَلِكَ رَكْعَتَانِ يَرْكَعُهُمَا مِنَ الضُّحَى رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ.

1140. Narrated from Abu Dharr (may Allah be pleased with him). The Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “Charity is due from every joint of each of you. Every utterance of Subhanallah is charity; every utterance of Alhamdulillah is charity; every utterance of La ilaha illallah is charity; and every utterance of Allahu Akbar is charity. Enjoining what is right is charity, and preventing what is wrong is charity. Two rak‘ahs of the Chasht prayer suffice in place of all this.”

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

١١٤١ – وَعَنْ عَائِشَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهَا قَالَتْ كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يُصَلِّى الضُّحَى أَرْبَعًا وَيَزِيدُ مَا شَاءَ اللَّهُ رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ.

1141. Narrated from A’ishah (may Allah be pleased with her). She said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) would offer four rak‘ahs of the Chasht prayer, and he would offer more whenever Allah willed. Imam Muslim narrated this.

١١٤٢ – وَعَنْ أَمْ هَانِي فَاحْتَةَ بِنْتِ أَبِي طَالِبٍ قَالَتْ ذَهَبْتُ إِلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ عَامَ الْفَتْحِ فَوَجَدْتُهُ يَغْتَسِلُ فَلَمَّا فَرَغَ مِنْ غُسْلِهِ صَلَّى ثَمَانِي رَكَعَاتٍ وَذَلِكَ ضُحى. مُتَفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ. وَهَذَا مُخْتَصَرُ لفظ إِحْدَى

رِوَايَاتِ مُسْلِم

1142. Narrated from Umm Hani’ Fakhitah bint Abi Talib (may Allah be pleased with her). She said: In the year of the conquest of Makkah, I went to the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him). I found him bathing. After he finished bathing, he offered eight rak‘ahs of supererogatory prayer.

He offered them. This was the Chasht prayer. [In fact, the word “Duha” is mentioned in the hadith here. It means that the sun has risen high, spread its light in all directions, and its heat has become intense—in other words, that the day has advanced. Accordingly, both the Ishraq and Chasht prayers are intended here. If offered early in the day, it is Ishraq; if offered later, it is Chasht. It may be offered as two rak‘ahs or as four rak‘ahs.]

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim cited this hadith. This is an abridged account of one of Muslim’s narrations.

Section 28: It is permissible to offer the Chasht prayer from after the sun has risen until before it begins to decline. However, it is better to offer this prayer after the sun has risen high and its heat has increased.

١١٤٣ – عَنْ زَيْدِ بْنِ أَرْقَمَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّهُ رَأَى قَوْمًا يُصَلُّونَ مِنَ الضُّحَى فَقَالَ أَمَا لَقَدْ عَلِمُوا أَنَّ الصَّلَاةَ فِي غَيْرِ هَذِهِ السَّاعَةِ أَفْضَلُ إِنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ صَلَاةُ الْأَوَّابِينَ حِينَ تَرْمَضُ الْفِصَالُ رَوَاهُ

مُسْلِمٌ تَرْمَضُ بفتح التاءِ وَالْمِيمِ وَبِالضَّادِ الْمُعْجَمَةِ يَعْنِي شِدَّةَ الْحَرِّ وَالْفِصَالُ جَمْعُ فَصِيل وَهُوَ الصَّغِيرُ مِنَ الْابْلِ .

1143. Narrated from Zayd ibn Arqam (may Allah be pleased with him). He saw a group of people offering the Chasht (Duha) prayer and said: “Do they not know that prayer at a time other than this is better? The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: ‘The prayer of the oft-returning to Allah is offered when the young camels feel the heat’”—that is, when the sun has risen considerably high. [In this hadith, the Salat al-Duha, or Chasht prayer, is called Salat al-Awwabin. No hadith mentions the six supererogatory rak‘ahs after Maghrib as the Sunnat al-Awwabin.]

Imam Muslim cited this hadith. “Tarmad” means the intensity and heat of the sun; “fisal” means young camels.

Section 29: Encouragement to offer the Tahiyyat al-Masjid prayer, and the disapproval of sitting after entering the mosque without offering two rak‘ahs. These two rak‘ahs may be offered with the intention of Tahiyyat al-Masjid, or with the intention of an obligatory prayer, an emphasized Sunnah, or a non-emphasized Sunnah.

١١٤٤ – عَنْ أَبِي قَتَادَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِذَا دَخَلَ أَحَدُكُمُ الْمَسْجِدَ فَلَا يَجْلِسُ حَتَّى يُصَلِّي رَكْعَتَيْنِ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1144. Narrated from Abu Qatadah (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “When any of you enters the mosque, he should not sit until he has offered two rak‘ahs of prayer (Tahiyyat al-Masjid).”

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

١١٤٥ – وَعَنْ جَابِرٍ قَالَ آتَيْتُ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَهُوَ فِي الْمَسْجِدِ فَقَالَ صَلِّ رَكْعَتَيْنِ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ .

1145. Narrated from Jabir (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: I came to the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) while he was in the mosque. He said: “Offer two rak‘ahs of prayer.”

Imam Muslim cited this hadith.

Section 30: It is recommended to offer two rak‘ahs after performing ablution.

١١٤٦ – عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قال لبِلال يَا بِلالُ حَدِّثْنِي بِأَرْجَى عَمَلٍ عَمِلْتَهُ فِي الْإِسْلَامِ فَإِنِّي سَمِعْتُ دَفَ نَعْلَيْكَ بَيْنَ يَدَى فِي الْجَنَّةِ قَالَ مَا عَمِلَتُ عَمَلاً أَرْجِي عِنْدِي مِنْ

أَنِّي لَمْ أَتَطَهِّرُ طهُورًا فِي سَاعَةٍ مِنْ لَيْل أَوْ نَهَارِ إِلَّا صَلَّيْتُ بِذَلِكَ الطُّهُورِ مَا كُتِبَ لِي أَنْ أصلي. مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ – وَهُذا لفظ الْبُخَارِي – الدِّفُ بِالْقَاءِ صَوْتُ النَّعْلِ وَحَرَّكَتُهُ عَلَى الْأَرْضِ وَاللَّهُ أَعْلَمُ.

1146. Narrated from Abu Hurayrah (may Allah be pleased with him). The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said to Bilal (may Allah be pleased with him): “O Bilal, tell me about the most hopeful deed you have performed after embracing Islam, for I heard the sound of your sandals ahead of me in Paradise.” Bilal replied: “I have no deed more hopeful to me than that whenever I attained ritual purity—at any time of night or day—I would pray with that purification as much as Allah had decreed for me.”

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim cited this hadith. The original wording of the hadith is that of Imam al-Bukhari. “Ad-daff” means the sound of sandals and their movement across the ground.

Section 31: The virtue of Friday and the obligation of the Friday prayer; bathing for the Friday prayer, applying perfume, going to offer the Friday prayer, supplicating on Friday, sending blessings upon the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him), narrations concerning the time when supplications are accepted, and the recommendation to engage abundantly in the remembrance of Allah after the Friday prayer.

قَالَ اللهُ تَعَالَى : فَإِذَا قُضِيَتِ الصَّلاةُ فَانْتَشِرُوا فِي الْأَرْضِ وَابْتَغُوا مِنْ فَضْلِ اللهِ وَاذْكُرُوا اللَّهَ كَثِيرًا لَعَلَّكُمْ تُفْلِحُونَ.

The Exalted Allah says:

“Then, when the Friday prayer has concluded, disperse throughout the land and seek the bounty of Allah, and remember Allah abundantly so that you may prosper.” (Surah al-Jumu‘ah, 10)

١١٤٧ – وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ خَيْرُ يَوْمٍ طَلَعَتْ عَلَيْهِ الشَّمْسُ يَوْمُ الْجُمُعَةِ فِيهِ خُلِقَ آدَمُ وَفِيهِ أُدْخِلَ الْجَنَّةَ وَفِيهِ أُخْرِجَ مِنْهَا رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ.

1147. Narrated from Abu Hurayrah (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “The best day on which the sun has risen is Friday. On this day Adam was created, on this day he was admitted to Paradise, and on this day he was expelled from it.” [Adam’s expulsion from Paradise on Friday is counted among the virtues of Friday because his expulsion from Paradise initiated on earth the succession of the coming of the prophets and messengers, Allah’s greatest blessing.]

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

١١٤٨ – وَعَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مَنْ تَوَضَّأَ فَأَحْسَنَ الْوُضُوءَ ثُمَّ أَتَى الْجُمُعَةَ فَاسْتَمَعَ وَانْصَتَ غُفِرَ لَهُ مَا بَيْنَهُ وَبَيْنَ الْجُمُعَةِ وَزِيَادَةُ ثَلَاثَةِ أَيَّامٍ وَمَنْ مَسَّ الْحَصَى فَقَدْ لَنَا – رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ.

1148. Narrated from Abu Hurayrah (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “Whoever performs ablution properly, then attends the Friday prayer, sits silently, and listens to the sermon, his sins between that Friday and the next Friday, plus an additional three days, will be forgiven. Whoever touches pebbles has engaged in vain activity.” [That is, he turns his attention elsewhere instead of listening to the sermon.]

Imam Muslim cited this hadith.

١١٤٩ – وَعَنْهُ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ الصَّلَوَاتُ الْخَمْسُ وَالْجُمُعَةُ إِلَى الْجُمُعَةِ وَرَمَضَانُ إِلَى رَمَضَانَ مُكَفِّرَاتٌ مَا بَيْنَهُنَّ إِذَا اجْتُنَبَتِ الْكَبَائِرُ – رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ.

1149. Narrated from Abu Hurayrah (may Allah be pleased with him). The Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “The five daily prayers, one Friday prayer to the next, and one Ramadan to the next are expiations for the minor sins committed between them, provided major sins are avoided.”

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

١١٥٠ – وَعَنْهُ وَعَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُمْ أَنَّهُمَا سَمِعًا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ عَلَى أَعْوَادِ مِنْبَرِهِ لَيَنْتَهِيَنَ أَقْوَامٌ عَنْ وَدْعِهِمُ الْجُمُعَاتِ أَوْ لَيَخْتِمَنَّ اللَّهُ عَلَى قُلُوبِهِمْ ثُمَّ لَيَكُونُنَّ مِنَ الْغَافِلِينَ – رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ.

1150. It is narrated from Abu Hurairah and Abdullah ibn Umar (may Allah be pleased with them). Both of them heard the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) say from his wooden pulpit: Let people desist from abandoning the Friday prayer; otherwise Allah will seal their hearts, and then they will become among the heedless.

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

١١٥١ – وَعَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُمَا أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ إِذَا جَاءَ أَحَدُكُمُ الْجُمُعَةَ فَلْيَغْتَسِلُ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1151. It is narrated from Abdullah ibn Umar (may Allah be pleased with him) that the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: When any of you comes for the Friday prayer, he should perform ghusl.
Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

١١٥٢ – وَعَنْ أَبِي سَعِيدٍ الْخُدْرِيِّ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ أَنْ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ غُسْلُ يَوْمِ الْجُمُعَةِ وَاجِبٌ عَلَى كُلِّ مُحْتَلِمٍ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ الْمُرَادُ بِالْمُحْتَلِم الْبَالِغُ وَالْمُرَادُ بِالْوُجُوبِ وُجُوبُ اخْتِيَارِ كَقَوْلِ الرَّجُلِ

لِصَاحِبِهِ حَقَّكَ وَاجِبٌ عَلَى وَاللَّهُ أَعْلَمُ.

1152. It is narrated from Abu Sa’id al-Khudri (may Allah be pleased with him). He said that the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: Performing ghusl on Friday is wajib for every mature person.

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith. Muhtalim means “mature,” and wajib here means a voluntary obligation, as when a person says to his companion, “It is wajib upon me to fulfill your right.” Allah knows best.

١١٥٣ – وَعَنْ سَمُرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مَنْ تَوَضَّأَ يَوْمَ الْجُمُعَةِ فَبِهَا وَنِعْمَتْ وَمَنْ اغْتَسَلَ فَالْغُسْلُ أَفْضَلُ – رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدُ وَالتَّرْمِذِى وَقَالَ حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ.

1153. It is narrated from Samurah (may Allah be pleased with him). He said that the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: Whoever performs wudu on Friday has adopted the concession, and that is good; but whoever performs ghusl, his ghusl is better.

Imam Abu Dawud and Imam al-Tirmidhi narrated this hadith. Imam al-Tirmidhi declared it a hasan hadith.

١١٥٤ – وَعَنْ سَلْمَانَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ لا يَغْتَسِلُ رَجُلٌ يَوْمَ الْجُمُعَةِ وَيَتَطَهِّرُ مَا اسْتَطَاعَ مِنْ طُهْرٍ وَيَدْهِنُ مِنْ دُهْنِهِ أَوْ يَمَسُّ مِنْ طِيب بَيْتِهِ ثُمَّ يَخْرُجُ فَلَا يُفَرِّقُ بَيْنَ اثْنَيْنِ ثُمَّ يُصَلِّى

مَا كُتِبَ لَهُ ثُمَّ يُنْصِتُ إِذَا تَكَلَّمَ الْإِمَامُ إِلا غُفِرَ لَهُ مَا بَيْنَهُ وَبَيْنَ الْجُمُعَةِ الْأُخْرَى رَوَاهُ الْبُخَارِيُّ.

1154. It is narrated from Salman (may Allah be pleased with him). He said that the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: Whoever performs ghusl on Friday, purifies himself as much as he can, applies oil or uses the perfume kept in his home, then goes out and does not separate two people by sitting between them, then performs as much prayer as has been prescribed for him, and thereafter sits silently and listens when the imam delivers the sermon, Allah will forgive all the sins he commits between that Friday and the next Friday.

Imam al-Bukhari narrated this hadith.

١١٥٥ – وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنْ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ مَنِ اغْتَسَلَ يَوْمَ الْجُمُعَةِ غُسْلَ الْجَنَابَةِ ثُمَّ رَاحَ فِي السَّاعَةِ الْأُولَى فَكَأَنَّمَا قَرَبَ بَدَنَةً وَمَنْ رَاحَ فِي السَّاعَةِ الثَّانِيَةِ فَكَأَنَّمَا قَرَبَ بَقَرَةً وَمَنْ

رَاحَ فِي السَّاعَةِ الثَّالِثَةِ فَكَأَنَّمَا قَرَّبَ كَبْشًا أَقْرَنَ وَمَنْ رَاحَ فِي السَّاعَةِ الرَّابِعَةِ فَكَأَنَّمَا قَرْبَ دَجَاجَةً وَمَنْ رَاحَ فِي السَّاعَةِ الْخَامِسَةِ فَكَأَنَّمَا قَرَّبَ بَيْضَةً فَإِذَا خَرَجَ الْإِمَامُ حَضَرَتِ الْمَلائِكَةُ يَسْتَمِعُونَ الذكر – مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ. قَوْلُهُ

غُسْلَ الْجَنَابَةِ أَنْ غُسْلاً كَفُسُلِ الْجَنَابَةِ فِي الصَّفَةِ.

1155. It is narrated from Abu Hurairah (may Allah be pleased with him). The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: Whoever performs a thorough ghusl on Friday, like the ghusl performed to purify oneself from major impurity, and then goes to the mosque in the first hour, it is as though he sacrificed a camel in the way of Allah. Whoever goes in the second hour, it is as though he sacrificed a cow. Whoever goes in the third hour, it is as though he sacrificed a horned ram. Whoever goes in the fourth hour, it is as though he offered a chicken in the way of Allah. Whoever goes in the fifth hour, it is as though he gave an egg in charity in the way of Allah. When the imam comes out (from his chamber), the angels attend to listen to the sermon [In many mosques, the imam’s chamber is not attached in such a way that, when the sermon begins, the imam can come out from there and immediately sit on the pulpit. Therefore, in such places the imam sits beforehand among the rows of worshippers. Here, the imam’s coming out means rising from the rows of worshippers in order to sit on the pulpit]. They become present, and the recording of names in the register stops.

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith. “Ghusl al-janabah” means a bath which, in its degree of cleanliness, is equivalent to the bath that purifies one from janabah, meaning major impurity.

١١٥٦ – وَعَنْهُ أَنْ رَسُولَ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ ذَكَرَ يَوْمَ الْجُمُعَةِ فَقَالَ فِيهَا سَاعَةً لَا يُوَافِقُهَا عَبْدٌ مُسْلِمٌ وَهُوَ قَائِمٌ تُصَلِى يَسْأَلُ اللَّهَ شَيْئًا إِلَّا أَعْطَاهُ إِيَّاهُ ووَأَشَارَ بِيَدِهِ يُقَلِّلُهَا – مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1156. It is narrated from Abu Hurairah (may Allah be pleased with him). The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him), mentioning Friday, said: There is an hour during it when, if a Muslim servant happens to find it while he is praying and asks Allah for something, Allah will certainly grant it to him. He indicated with his hand how brief this period is.

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

١١٥٧ – وَعَنْ أَبِي بُرْدَةَ بْنِ أَبِي مُوسَى الْأَشْعَرِي رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ عَبْدُ اللهِ بْنُ عُمَرَ اسَمِعْتَ أَبَاكَ يُحَدِّثُ عَنْ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فِي شَأْنِ سَاعَةِ الْجُمُعَةِ قَالَ قُلْتُ نَعَمُ سَمِعْتُهُ يَقُولُ سَمِعْتُ

رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ هِيَ مَا بَيْنَ أَن يُجْلِسَ الْإِمَامُ إِلَى أَنْ تُقْضَى الصَّلَاةُ رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ.

1157. It is narrated from Abu Burdah ibn Abu Musa al-Ash’ari (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: Abdullah ibn Umar (may Allah be pleased with him) asked, “Did you hear your father narrate anything from the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) concerning the hour of Friday?” I replied, “Yes, I heard him.” He said: I heard the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) say: It is the period from when the imam sits on the pulpit until the prayer is concluded [There is extensive disagreement concerning the time on Friday when supplications are accepted. This period is also very brief. The word sa’ah is used in the original hadith, and its basic meaning is a moment, that is, a very short time. There are also different hadiths concerning when this time occurs. Consequently, the Companions and other scholars greatly disagreed about identifying it. Nearly forty opinions have been reported on this matter. There is no opportunity here to discuss each opinion in detail. The view adopted by the Hanafis is that this time on Friday is between Asr and Maghrib. Most hadiths support this view. Imam Ahmad ibn Hanbal also adopted it, and Ishaq likewise followed this view].

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

١١٥٨ – وَعَنْ أَوْسِ بنِ أَوْسٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِنَّ مِنْ أَفْضَلِ أَيَّامِكُمْ يَوْمَ الْجُمُعَةِ فَاكْثَرُوا عَلَى مِنَ الصَّلَاةِ فِيهِ فَإِنَّ صَلَاتَكُمْ مَعْرُوضَةٌ عَلَى رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ بِإِسْنَادِ صَحِيح.

1158. It is narrated from Aws ibn Aws (may Allah be pleased with him). He said that the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: Friday is among the best of your days, so send abundant blessings upon me on that day, for your blessings are presented to me.

Imam Abu Dawud narrated this hadith with an authentic chain of transmission.

Section 32 — The desirability of performing a prostration of gratitude after receiving an evident favor from Allah or after an evident affliction has passed

١١٥٩ – عَنْ سَعْدِ بْنِ أَبِي وَقَاصِ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ خَرَجْنَا مَعَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مِنْ مَكَّةَ نُرِيدُ الْمَدِينَةَ فَلَمَّا كُنَّا قَرِيبًا مِنْ عَزُورَاءَ نَزَلَ ثُمَّ رَفَعَ يَدَيْهِ فَدَعَا اللَّهَ سَاعَةً ثُمَّ خَرِّ سَاجِدًا فَمَكَثَ طَوِيلًا ثُمَّ قَامَ

فَرَفَعَ يَدَيْهِ سَاعَةً ثُمَّ خَرِّ سَاجِداً فَعَلَهُ ثَلَاثًا وَقَالَ إِنِّي سَأَلْتُ رَبِّي وَشَفَعْتُ لِأُمَّتِي فَاعْطَانِي ثُلُثَ امْتِي فَخَرَرْتُ سَاجِدًا لِرَبِّي شُكْرًا ثُمَّ رَفَعْتُ رَأْسِي فَسَأَلْتُ رَبِّي لِأُمَّتِي فَأَعْطَانِي ثلث أُمَّتِي فَخَرَرْتُ سَاجِدًا لِرَبِّي شُكْرًا

ثُمَّ رَفَعْتُ رَاسِي فَسَأَلْتُ رَبِّي لِأُمَّتِي فَأَعْطَانِي الثُّلُثَ الْآخَرَ فَخَرَرْتُ سَاجِدًا لِرَبِّي رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ.

1159. It is narrated from Sa’d ibn Abi Waqqas (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: We set out with the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) from Makkah toward Madinah. When we came near a place called Azwara’, near Makkah, he dismounted, raised his hands, and supplicated to Allah for a while. Then he fell into prostration and remained in prostration for a long time. Then he rose, raised his hands again, and supplicated for a while, then again bowed down in prostration. He did this three times and said: I asked my Lord and interceded for my ummah, and Allah granted me one-third of my ummah (entry into Paradise). So I fell into prostration before my Lord in gratitude. Then I raised my head and asked my Lord on behalf of my ummah, and He granted me another third of my ummah (entry into Paradise). So I prostrated before my Lord in gratitude for this as well. Then I raised my head and asked my Lord on behalf of my ummah for the third time, and He granted me the remaining third of my ummah (entry into Paradise). So I prostrated before my Lord in gratitude for this also.

Imam Abu Dawud narrated this hadith.

Section 33 — The virtue of staying awake at night for worship

قَالَ اللهُ تَعَالَى : وَمِنَ اللَّيْلِ فَتَهَجَّدُ بِهِ نَافِلَهُ لَكَ عَسَى أَنْ يُبْعَثَكَ رَبُّكَ مقاما محموداً.

The Exalted Allah says:

“And during part of the night, perform tahajjud prayer with it as an additional act for you. It may be that your Lord will raise you to a praised station.” (Surah al-Isra: 79)

وَقَالَ تَعَالَى : تَتَجَافَى جُنُوبُهُمْ عَنِ الْمَضَاجِعِ.

“Their backs remain apart from their beds.” (Surah as-Sajdah: 16)

وَقَالَ تَعَالَى : كَانُوا قَلِيلاً مِّنَ اليْلِ مَا يَهْجَعُونَ.

“They used to sleep very little at night.” (Surah adh-Dhariyat: 17)

ى اللهُ عَنْهَا قَالَتْ كَانَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ ١١٦٠ – وَعَنْ عَائِشَةَ رَضِى يَقُومُ مِنَ اللَّيْلِ حَتَّى تَتَفَطَّرَ قَدَمَاهُ فَقُلْتُ لَهُ لِمَ تَصْنَعُ هُذَا يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ وَقَدْ غَفِرَ لكَ مَا تَقَدِّمَ مِنْ ذَنْبِكَ وَمَا تَأَخَّرَ قَالَ أَفَلا أَكُونُ عَبْدًا

شَكُورًا – مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ وَعَنِ الْمُغِيرَةَ بْنِ شُعْبَةَ نَحْوَهُ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1160. It is narrated from Aishah (may Allah be pleased with her). She said: The Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) would stand for such a long time in the night prayer that his feet would crack. I said to him, “O Messenger of Allah, why do you exert yourself so much when all your past and future sins have been forgiven?” He said: “Should I not be a grateful servant?”

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith. A hadith with the same meaning has also been narrated from al-Mughirah (may Allah be pleased with him). Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated that hadith.

١١٦١ – وَعَنْ عَلِيٌّ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ طَرَقَهُ وَفَاطِمَةً لَيْلا فَقَالَ أَلا تُصَلِّمَانِ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1161. It is narrated from Ali (may Allah be pleased with him). The Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) came to him and Fatimah at night and said: “Will you two not perform the night prayer (tahajjud)?” Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith. “Taraja” means to come to him at night.

١١٦٢ – وَعَنْ سَالِمِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللهِ بْنِ عُمَرَ بْنِ الْخَطَابِ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُمْ عَنْ لَمِيْهِ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ نِعْمَ الرَّجُلُ عَبْدُ اللَّهِ لَوْ كَانَ يُصَلِّى مِنَ اللَّيْلِ قَالَ سَالِمٌ فَكَانَ عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بَعْدَ ذَلِكَ لَا يَنَامُ مِنَ اللَّيْلِ إِلَّا

قَلِيلا – مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ

1162. It is narrated from Salim ibn Abdullah ibn Umar ibn al-Khattab (may Allah be pleased with them), through his father, Abdullah. The Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “What an excellent man Abdullah would be if he would pray at night!” Salim (may Allah have mercy on him) said: After that, Abdullah would sleep only a little at night.

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

١١٦٣ – وَعَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عَمْرِو بْنِ الْعَاصِ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُمَا قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَا عَبْدَ اللهِ لا تَكُنْ مِثْلَ فُلانٍ كَانَ يَقُوْمُ اللَّيْلَ فَتَرَكَ قِيَامَ اللَّيْلِ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1163. It is narrated from Abdullah ibn Amr ibn al-As (may Allah be pleased with them). He said that the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “O Abdullah, do not be like so-and-so. He used to perform tahajjud, then he abandoned the night prayer.”

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

ى اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ ذَكَرَ عِنْدَ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ ١١٦٤ – وَعَنِ ابْنِ مَسْعُودٍ رَضِيا وَسَلَّمَ رَجُلٌ نَامَ لَيْلَةً حَتَّى أَصْبَحَ قَالَ ذَاكَ رَجُلٌ بَالَ الشَّيْطَانُ فِي أَذْنَيْهِ أَوْ قَالَ فِي أُذُنِهِ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1164. It is narrated from Abdullah ibn Masud (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: In the presence of the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him), mention was made of a man who slept through the night until morning. He said: “He is a man in whose two ears—or in whose ear—Satan has urinated.”

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

١١٦٥ – وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنْ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ يَعْقِدُ الشَّيْطَانُ عَلَى قَافِيَةِ رَأْسِ أَحَدِكُمْ إِذَا هُوَ نَامَ ثَلَاثَ عُقَد يَضْرِبُ عَلَى كُلِّ عُقْدَةٍ عَلَيْكَ لَيْلٌ طَوِيلٌ فَارْقَدْ فَإِنِ اسْتَيْقَظَ فَذَكَرَ اللَّهَ تَعَالَى

انْحَلَّتْ عُقْدَةً فَإِنْ تَوَضَّأَ إِنْحَلَّتْ عُقْدَةٌ فَإِنْ صَلَّى انْحَلَتْ عُقْدُهُ كُلُّهَا فَاصْبَحَ نَشِيطًا طَيِّبَ النَّفْسِ وَإِلا أَصْبَحَ خَبِيثَ النَّفْسِ كَسْلانَ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ، قَافِيَةُ الرَّأْسِ آخِرُهُ.

1165. It is narrated from Abu Hurairah (may Allah be pleased with him). The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: When one of you sleeps, Satan ties three knots at the back of his neck. At each knot he blows, saying: “The night is long, so sleep.” If he wakes and remembers Allah, one knot is untied. If he performs wudu, another knot is untied. Then, if he prays, all his knots are untied, and he rises in the morning cheerful and refreshed. Otherwise, he rises in the morning distressed and lazy.

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith. “Qafiyat al-ra’s” means the back or end of the head.

١١٦٦ – وَعَنْ عَبْدِ اللهِ بْنِ سَلَام رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ أَيُّهَا النَّاسُ أَقْسُوا السَّلامَ وَأَطْعِمُوا الطَّعَامَ وَصَلُّوا بِاللَّيْلِ وَالنَّاسُ نِيَامٌ تَدْخُلُوا الْجَنَّةَ بِسَلَامِ رَوَاهُ التَّرْمِذِي وَقَالَ حَدِيْثٌ حَسَنٌ صَحِيحٌ.

1166. It is narrated from Abdullah ibn Salam (may Allah be pleased with him). The Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “O people, spread salam widely, feed people, and pray at night while people are asleep; you will enter Paradise in peace.”

Imam al-Tirmidhi narrated this hadith and declared it a hasan hadith.

١١٦٧ – وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ أَفْضَلُ الصِّيَامِ بَعْدَ رَمَضَانَ شَهْرُ اللَّهِ الْمُحَرِّمُ وَأَفْضَلُ الصَّلَاةِ بَعْدَ الفَرِيضَةِ صَلَاةُ اللَّيْلِ رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ.

1167. It is narrated from Abu Hurairah (may Allah be pleased with him). He said that the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: The best fasting after Ramadan is fasting in Allah’s month, Muharram. And the best prayer after the obligatory prayer is the night prayer (tahajjud).

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

١١٦٨ – وَعَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُمَا أَنَّ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ صَلَاةُ اللَّيْلِ مَثْنَى مَثْنَى فَإِذَا خِفْتَ الصُّبْحَ فَاوْتِرُ بِوَاحِدَةٍ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1168. It is narrated from Abdullah ibn Umar (may Allah be pleased with him). The Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: The night prayer is offered two rakahs at a time. When you fear that morning will come, perform one rakah of witr.

Imam al-Bukhari and Muslim narrated this hadith.

١١٦٩ – وَعَنْهُ قَالَ كَانَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يُصَلِّي مِنَ اللَّيْلِ مَثْنَى مَثْنَى وَيُؤْتِرُ بِرَكْعَةٍ – مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1169. It is narrated from Abdullah ibn Umar (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: The Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) would pray two rakahs at a time during the night and would perform one rakah of witr.
Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

۱۱۷۰ – وَعَنْ أَنَسٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يُفْطِرُ مِنَ الشَّهْرِ حَتَّى نَظُنُّ أَنْ لَا يَصُومَ مِنْهُ وَيَصُومُ حَتَّى نَظُنَّ أَنْ لَا يُفْطَرَ مِنْهُ شَيْئًا وَكَانَ لَا تَشَاءُ أَنْ تَرَاهُ مِنَ اللَّيْلِ مُصَلِّبًا إِلَّا رَأَيْتَهُ وَلَا نَائِمًا

إِلَّا رَأَيْتَهُ رَوَاهُ الْبُخَارِيُّ.

1170. It is narrated from Anas (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) would sometimes abstain from fasting throughout a month, so that we thought he would not fast any day of that month. At other times, when he began fasting, we thought he would not break his fast at all during that month. If you wished to see him praying at night, you would see him; and if you wished to see him sleeping, you would also see him.

Imam al-Bukhari narrated this hadith.

۱۱۷۱ – وَعَنْ عَائِشَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهَا أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ كَانَ يُصَلِّى إِحْدَى عَشَرَةَ رَكْعَةً تَعْنِي فِي اللَّيْلِ يَسْجُدُ السَّجْدَةَ مِنْ ذَلِكَ قَدْرَ مَا يقْرَأُ أَحَدُكُمْ خَمْسِينَ أَيَةٌ قَبْلَ يَرْفَعَ رَأْسَهُ وَيَرْكَعُ رَكْعَتَيْنِ قَبْلَ

صَلَاةِ الْفَجْرِ ثُمَّ يَضْطَجِعُ عَلَى شِقِّهِ الْأَيْمَنِ حَتَّى يَأْتِيَهُ الْمُنَادِي لِلصَّلَاةِ – رَوَاهُ الْبُخَارِيُّ.

1171. Narrated by Aishah (may Allah be pleased with her): The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) used to offer eleven rak‘ahs of prayer (the night Tahajjud prayer). In this prayer, he would prostrate for so long that any one of you could recite fifty verses before he raised his head. He would offer two rak‘ahs before the Fajr prayer, then lie on his right side until the caller to prayer came to call him to prayer.

Imam al-Bukhari narrated this hadith.

۱۱۷۲ – وَعَنْهَا قَالَتْ مَا كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَزِيدُ فِي رَمْضَانَ وَلَا فِي غَيْرِهِ عَلَى إِحْدَى عَشَرَةَ رَكْعَةً يُصَلِّى أَرْبَعًا فَلَا تَسْأَلْ عَنْ حُسْنِهِنَّ وَطُولِهِنَّ ثُمَّ يُصَلِّى أَرْبَعًا فَلا تَسْأَلَ عَنْ حُسْنِهِنَّ وَطُولِهِنَّ ثُمَّ

يُصَلِّى ثَلاثًا فَقُلْتُ يَا رَسُولَ اللهِ أَتَنَامُ قَبْلَ أَنْ تُؤْتِرَ فَقَالَ يَا عَائِشَةُ إِنَّ عَيْنَى تَنَامَانِ وَلَا يَنَامُ قَلْبِي مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1172. Narrated by Aishah (may Allah be pleased with her): She said, The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) did not offer more than eleven rak‘ahs in Ramadan or in any other month (of the night Tahajjud prayer). First, he would offer four rak‘ahs. Do not ask about their excellence and length. Then he would offer four rak‘ahs. Do not ask about the excellence and length of these four rak‘ahs. Then he would offer three rak‘ahs. I asked, O Messenger of Allah, do you sleep before offering Witr? He replied, O Aishah, my two eyes sleep, but my heart does not sleep.

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

۱۱۷۳ – وَعَنْهَا أَنَّ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ كَانَ يَنَامُ أَوَّلَ اللَّيْلِ وَيَقُومُ أُخِرَهُ فَيُصَلِّى – مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1173. Narrated by Aishah (may Allah be pleased with her): The Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) would sleep during the first part of the night and rise to pray during its last part.

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

١١٧٤ – وَعَنِ ابْنِ مَسْعُودٍ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ صَلَّيْتُ مَعَ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ لَيْلَةً فَلَمْ يَزَلْ قَائِمًا حَتَّى هَمَمْتُ بِأَمْرِ سُوءٍ قِيلَ مَا هَمَمْتَ قَالَ هَمَمْتُ أَنْ أَجْلِسَ وَآدَعَهُ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1174. Narrated by Abdullah ibn Mas‘ud (may Allah be pleased with him): He said, One night I prayed with the Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him). He prolonged the standing so much that I formed a bad intention. He was asked, What had you intended? He replied, I intended to sit down and leave him alone.

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

١١٧٥ – وَعَنْ حُذَيْفَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ صَلَّيْتُ مَعَ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ ذَاتَ لَيْلَةٍ فَافْتَتَحَ الْبَقَرَةَ فَقُلْتُ يَرْكَعُ عِنْدَ الْمِائَةِ ثُمَّ مَضَى فَقُلْتُ يُصَلِّى بِهَا فِي رَكْعَةٍ فَمَضَى فَقُلْتُ يَرْكَعُ بِهَا ثُمَّ افْتَتَحَ النِّسَاءَ فَقَرَأَهَا ثُمَّ

افْتَتَحَ أَلَ عمْرَانَ فَقَرَأَهَا يَقْرَأُ مُتَرَسَلاً إِذا مَرَّ بِآيَةٍ فِيهَا تَسْبِيحَ سَبِّحَ وَإِذَا مَرَّ بِسُؤالٍ سَأَلَ وَإِذَا مَرَّ بِتَعَودَ تَعَوَّذَ ثُمَّ رَكَعَ فَجَعَلَ يَقُولُ سُبْحَانَ رَبِّيَ الْعَظِيمِ فَكَانَ رَكُوعُهُ نحوا مِنْ قِيَامِهِ ثُمَّ قَالَ سَمِعَ اللهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَهُ رَبَّنَا لَكَ

الْحَمْدُ ثُمَّ قَامَ طَوِيلاً قَرِيبًا مِمَّا رَكَعَ ثُمَّ سَجَدَ فَقَالَ سُبْحَانَ رَبِّيَ الْأَعْلَى فَكَانَ سُجُودُهُ قَرِيبًا مِنْ قيامه – رواه مسلم.

1175. Narrated by Hudhayfah (may Allah be pleased with him): He said, I prayed with the Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) one night. He began reciting Surah al-Baqarah. I thought, He will bow when he reaches one hundred verses. Then he continued. I thought, He will recite it in one rak‘ah. He continued reciting. I thought, He will finish this surah and then bow. But he then began Surah al-Nisa and recited it, then began Aal ‘Imran and completed it as well. He recited slowly and deliberately. When he came upon a verse of glorification, he glorified Allah; when he came upon a verse of supplication, he supplicated; and when he came upon a verse seeking refuge, he sought refuge with Allah. Then he bowed, saying, Subhana Rabbiyal-‘Azim (Glory be to my Mighty Lord). His bowing was as long as his standing. Then, as he raised his head from bowing, he said, Sami‘Allahu liman hamidah, Rabbana lakal-hamd (Allah hears whoever praises Him; our Lord, praise belongs to You). After rising from bowing, he stood for a long time, nearly as long as he had bowed. Then he prostrated and said, Subhana Rabbiyal-A‘la (Glory be to my Most High Lord). His prostration was nearly as long as his standing.

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

١١٧٦ – وَعَنْ جَابِرٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ سُئِلَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ أي الصَّلاةِ أَفْضَلُ قَالَ طُولُ الْقُنُوتِ رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ الْمُرَادُ بِالْقُنُوتِ الْقِيَامُ

1176. Narrated by Jabir (may Allah be pleased with him): He said, The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) was asked, Which prayer is best? He replied, The one with the longest standing. Imam Muslim narrated this hadith. “Al-qunut” means standing in prayer.

۱۱۷۷ – وَعَنْ عَبْدِ اللهِ بْنِ عَمْرِو بْنِ الْعَاصِ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُمَا أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ أَحَبُّ الصَّلاةِ إِلَى اللَّهِ صَلَاةُ دَاوُدَ وَأَحَبُّ الصِّيَامِ إلى اللهِ صِيَامُ دَاوُدَ كَانَ يَنَامُ نِصْفَ اللَّيْلِ وَيَقُومُ ثُلُثَهُ وَيَنَامُ سُدُسَهُ

وَيَصُومُ يَوْمًا وَيَقْطَرُ يَوْمًا – مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1177. Narrated by Abdullah ibn ‘Amr ibn al-‘As (may Allah be pleased with them): The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said to him, The prayer most beloved to Allah is the prayer of Dawud (peace be upon him), and the fast most beloved to Allah is the fast of Dawud (peace be upon him). He would sleep for half the night, rise for Tahajjud during one-third of it, and then sleep during the last sixth. He would fast one day and not fast the next.

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

۱۱۷۸ – وَعَنْ جَابِرٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ إِنَّ فِي اللَّيْلِ لَسَاعَةً لَا يُوافِقُهَا رَجُلٌ مُسْلِمٌ يَسْأَلُ اللَّهَ تَعَالَى خَيْرًا مِنْ أَمْرِ الدُّنْيَا وَالْآخِرَةِ إِلَّا أَعْطَاهُ إِيَّاهُ وَذَلِكَ كُلِّ لَيْلَةٍ رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ.

1178. Narrated by Jabir (may Allah be pleased with him): He said, I heard the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) say, There is an hour during the night when no Muslim asks Allah for any good of this world or the Hereafter without Allah granting it to him.

And this hour occurs every night.

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

۱۱۷۹ – وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ إِذَا قَامَ أَحَدُكُمْ مِنَ اللَّيْلِ فَلْيَفْتَتِحِ الصَّلاةَ بِرَكْعَتَيْنِ خَفِيفَتَيْنِ رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ.

1179. Narrated by Abu Hurairah (may Allah be pleased with him): The Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) said, When any of you rises at night to pray, let him begin with two brief rak‘ahs.

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

۱۱۸۰ – وَعَنْ عَائِشَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهَا قَالَتْ كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِذَا قَامَ مِنَ اللَّيْلِ افْتَتَحَ صَلَاتَهُ بِرَكْعَتَيْنِ خَفِيفَتَيْنِ رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ.

1180. Narrated by Aishah (may Allah be pleased with her): She said, When the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) rose at night to pray, he would begin his night prayer by offering two brief rak‘ahs.

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

۱۱۸۱ – وَعَنْهَا قَالَتْ كَانَ رَسُولُ اللهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِذَا فَاتَتْهُ الصَّلَاةُ مِنَ اللَّيْلِ مِنْ وَجَعِ أَوْ غَيْرِهِ صَلَّى مِنَ النَّهَارِ ثِنْتَى عَشَرَةَ رَكْعَةً رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ.

1181. Narrated by Aishah (may Allah be pleased with her): She said, If the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) could not perform the night prayer because of illness or for another reason, he would offer twelve rak‘ahs during the day.

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

۱۱۸۲ – وَعَنْ عُمَرَ بْنِ الْخَطَابِ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مَنْ نَامَ عَنْ حِزْبِهِ أَوْ عَن شَيْءٍ مِنْهُ فَقَرَأَهُ فِيمَا بَيْنَ صَلَاةِ الْفَجْرِ وَصَلَاةِ الظهْرِ كُتِبَ لَهُ كَأَنَّمَا قَرَأَهُ مِنَ اللَّيْلِ رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ.

1182. Narrated by Umar ibn al-Khattab (may Allah be pleased with him): He said, The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said, Whoever sleeps without reciting his regular portion, or something of it, and then recites it between the Fajr and Zuhr prayers, it will be recorded for him as though he had recited it during the night.

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

۱۱۸۳ – وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ رَحِمَ اللهُ رَجُلاً قَامَ مِنَ اللَّيْلِ فَصَلَّى وَأَيْقَظَ امْرَأَتَهُ فَإِنْ آبَتْ نَضَحَ فِي وَجْهِهَا الْمَاءَ رَحِمَ اللهُ امْرَأَةً قَامَتْ مِنَ اللَّيْلِ فَصَلَّتْ وَأَيْقَظَتُ زَوْجَهَا

فَإِنْ أَبَى نَضَحَتْ فِي وَجْهِهِ الْمَاءَ رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ بِإِسْنَادِ صَحِيح .

1183. Narrated by Abu Hurairah (may Allah be pleased with him): He said, The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said, May Allah have mercy on a man who rises at night, prays, and wakes his wife; if she hesitates to rise, he sprinkles water on her face. May Allah have mercy on a woman who rises at night, prays, and wakes her husband; if he hesitates to rise, she sprinkles water on his face.

Imam Abu Dawud narrated this hadith with an authentic chain of transmission.

١١٨٤ – وَعَنْهُ وَعَنْ أَبِي سَعِيدٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُمَا قَالَا قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِذَا أَيْقَظَ الرَّجُلُ أَهْلَهُ مِنَ اللَّيْلِ فَصَلَيَا أَوْ صَلَّى رَكْعَتَيْنِ جَمِيعًا كُتِبَا فِي الذَّاكِرِينَ وَالذَّاكِرَاتِ رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ بِإِسْنَادِ صَحيح.

1184. Narrated by Abu Hurairah and Abu Sa‘id (may Allah be pleased with them): They said, The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said, When a man wakes his wife at night and they pray together, or each offers two rak‘ahs, both of them are recorded among the men and women who remember Allah.

Imam Abu Dawud narrated this hadith with an authentic chain of transmission.

۱١٨٥ – وَعَنْ عَائِشَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهَا أَنَّ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ إِذَا نَعَسَ أَحَدُكُمْ فِي الصَّلَاةِ فَلْيَرْقُدْ حَتَّى يَذْهَبَ عَنْهُ النَّوْمُ فَإِنْ أَحَدَكُمْ إِذَا صَلَّى وَهُوَ نَاعِسَ لَعَلَّهُ يَذْهَبُ يَسْتَغْفِرُ فَيَسُبُ نَفْسَهُ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ1185. Narrated by Aishah (may Allah be pleased with her): The Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) said, When any of you feels drowsy during prayer, let him sleep until the drowsiness leaves him. When any of you prays while drowsy, he may intend to ask for forgiveness but end up insulting himself.

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

١١٨٦ – وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِذَا قَامَ أَحَدُكُمْ مِنَ اللَّيْلِ فَاسْتَعْجَمَ الْقُرْآنُ عَلَى لِسَانِهِ فَلَمْ يَدْرِ مَا يَقُولُ فَلْيَضْطَجِعْ – رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ.

1186. Narrated by Abu Hurairah (may Allah be pleased with him): He said, The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said, When any of you rises at night and the Qur’an becomes difficult for his tongue, so that he does not know what he is saying, let him lie down.

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

Chapter 34: The Recommendation of Tarawih Prayer in Ramadan

۱۱۸۷ – عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ مَنْ قَامَ رَمَضَانَ إِيْمَانًا وَاحْتِسَابًا غُفِرَ لَهُ مَا تَقَدَّمَ مِنْ ذَنْبِهِ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1187. Narrated by Abu Hurairah (may Allah be pleased with him): The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said, Whoever performs the night prayer in Ramadan with faith and seeking reward will have his previous sins forgiven.

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

۱۱۸۸ – وَعَنْهُ قَالَ كَانَ رَسُولُ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يُرَغَبُ فِي قِيَامٍ رَمَضَانَ مِنْ غَيْرِ أَنْ يَأْمُرَهُمْ فِيْهِ بِعَزِيمَةٍ فَيَقُولُ مَنْ قَامَ رَمَضَانَ إِيْمَانًا وَاحْتِسَابًا غُفِرَ لَهُ مَا تَقَدَّمَ مِنْ ذَنْبِهِ – رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ.

1188. Narrated by Abu Hurairah (may Allah be pleased with him): He said, The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) encouraged performing the night prayer in Ramadan, without commanding it as an obligatory duty. He would say, Whoever performs the night prayer in Ramadan with faith and seeking reward will have his previous sins forgiven.

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

Chapter 35: The Virtue of Worship on Laylat al-Qadr and the Night Most Likely to Be Laylat al-Qadr

قَالَ اللهُ تَعَالَى : إِنَّا أَنْزَلْنَاهُ فِي لَيْلَةِ الْقَدْرِ.

The Exalted Allah says:

“Indeed, I revealed the Qur’an on the Night of Decree” … to the end of the surah. (Surah al-Qadr: 1)

وَقَالَ تَعَالَى : إِنَّا أَنْزَلْنَاهُ فِي لَيْلَةٍ مُبَارَكَة …

“Indeed, I revealed the Qur’an on a blessed night.” (Surah al-Dukhan: 3)

۱۱۸۹ – وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ مَنْ قَامَ لَيْلَةَ الْقَدْرِ إِيْمَانًا وَاحْتِسَابًا غُفِرَ لَهُ مَا تَقَدِّمَ مِنْ ذَنْبِهِ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1189. Narrated by Abu Hurairah (may Allah be pleased with him): The Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) said, Whoever performs the night prayer on Laylat al-Qadr with faith and seeking reward will have all his past sins forgiven.

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

۱۱۹۰ – وَعَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُمَا أَنْ رِجَالاً مِنْ أَصْحَابِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ أَرُوا لَيْلَةَ الْقَدْرِ فِي الْمَنَامِ فِي السَّبْعِ الْأَوَاخِرِ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ أَرَى رُؤْيَاكُمْ قَدْ تَوَاطَأَتُ فِي السَّبْعِ الْأَوَاخِرِ

فَمَنْ كَانَ مُتَحَرِّيْهَا فَلْيَتَحَرَّهَا فِي السَّبْعِ الْأَوَاخِرِ – مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1190. Narrated by Abdullah ibn Umar (may Allah be pleased with them): Some of the Companions of the Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) were shown Laylat al-Qadr in dreams during the last seven nights of Ramadan. The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said, I see that your dreams agree concerning the last seven nights. Therefore, whoever seeks Laylat al-Qadr should seek it during these last seven nights.

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

۱۱۹۱ – وَعَنْ عَائِشَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهَا قَالَتْ كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يُجَاوِرُ فِي الْعَشْرِ الْأَوَاخِرِ مِنْ رَمَضَانَ وَيَقُولُ تَحَرُّوا لَيْلَةَ الْقَدْرِ فِي الْعَشْرِ الْأَوَاخِرِ مِنْ رَمَضَانَ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1191. Narrated by Aishah (may Allah be pleased with her): She said, The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) would observe I‘tikaf during the last ten days of Ramadan and say, Seek Laylat al-Qadr during the last ten nights of Ramadan.

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

۱۱۹۲ – وَعَنْهَا أَنْ رَسُولَ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ تَحَرِّوْا لَيْلَةَ الْقَدْرِ فِي الْوَتْرِ مِنَ الْعَشْرِ الْأَوَاخِرِ مِنْ رَمَضَانَ رَوَاهُ الْبُخَارِيُّ.

1192. Narrated by Aishah (may Allah be pleased with her): The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said, Seek Laylat al-Qadr on the odd-numbered nights of the last ten nights of Ramadan.

Imam al-Bukhari narrated this hadith.

۱۱۹۳ – وَعَنْهَا قَالَتْ كَانَ رَسُولُ الله صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِذَا دَخَلَ الْعَشْرُ الْأَوَاخِرُ مِنْ رَمَضَانَ أَحْيَا اللَّيْلَ وَأَيْقَظَ أَهْلَهُ وَجَدٌ وَشَدَّ الْمِنْزَرَ – مَتَّفَقَ عَلَيْهِ .

1193. Narrated by Aishah (may Allah be pleased with her): She said, When the last ten nights of Ramadan began, the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) would stay awake throughout the night, awaken his family, and exert himself greatly in worship.

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

١١٩٤ – وَعَنْهَا قَالَتْ كَانَ رَسُولُ اللهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَجْتَهِدُ فِي رَمَضَانَ مَا لَا يَجْتَهِدُ فِي غَيْرِهِ وَفِي الْعَشْرِ الْأَوَاخِرِ مِنْهُ مَا لَا يَجْتَهِدُ فِي غَيْرِهِ رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ.

1194. Narrated by Aishah (may Allah be pleased with her): She said, The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) exerted himself in worship during Ramadan more than he did in any other month, and during its last ten nights he exerted himself more than at any other time.

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

١١٩٥ – وَعَنْهَا قَالَتْ قُلْتُ يَا رَسُولَ اللهِ أَرَأَيْتَ إِنْ عَلِمْتُ أَي لَيْلَةٍ لَيْلَةُ الْقَدْرِ مَا أَقُولُ فِيهَا قَالَ قُوْلِى اللَّهُمَّ إِنَّكَ عَفُوٌّ تُحِبُّ الْعَفْوَ فَاعْفُ عَنِّى رَوَاهُ التَّرْمِذِيُّ وَقَالَ حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ صَحِيحٌ.

1195. Narrated by Aishah (may Allah be pleased with her): She said, I asked, O Messenger of Allah, if I know which night is Laylat al-Qadr, what should I say on it? He replied, Say: “Allahumma innaka ‘afuwwun tuhibbul-‘afwa fa‘fu ‘anni” (O Allah, You are Most Forgiving and love to forgive, so forgive me).

Imam al-Tirmidhi narrated this hadith and said that it is hasan and sahih.

Chapter 36: The Virtue of Using the Miswak and of Natural Disposition

١١٩٦ – عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ لَوْ لا أَنْ أَشُقِّ عَلَى أُمَّتِي أَوْ عَلَى النَّاسِ لَأَمَرْتُهُمْ بِالسَّوَاكِ مَعَ كُلِّ صَلَاةَ متفق عليه.

1196. Narrated by Abu Hurairah (may Allah be pleased with him): The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said, If I did not fear causing hardship for my Ummah—or, he said, for the people—I would command them to use the miswak for every prayer.

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

۱۱۹۷ – وَعَنْ حُذَيْفَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِذَا قَامَ مِنَ اللَّيْلِ يَسُوصُ فَاهُ بِالسَّوَاكِ مَتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ السُّوصُ الدُّلْكُ.

1197. It was narrated from Hudhayfah (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: After waking from sleep, the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) would rub his mouth with a miswak.

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith. “Al-shaws” means rubbing or scrubbing.

۱۱۹۸ – وَعَنْ عَائِشَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهَا قَالَتْ كُنَّا نُعِدُ لِرَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ سِوَاكَهُ وَطَهُورَهُ فَيَبْعَثُهُ اللهُ مَا شَاءَ أَنْ يَبْعَثَهُ مِنَ اللَّيْلِ فَيَتَسَولُ وَيَتَوَضَّأُ وَيُصَلِّى – رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ.

1198. It was narrated from Aishah (may Allah be pleased with her). She said: We would prepare the Messenger of Allah’s miswak and water for ablution. Allah would awaken him at night whenever He wished. He would get up, use the miswak, perform ablution, and pray.

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

۱۱۹۹ – وَعَنْ أَنَسٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ اكْثَرْتُ عَلَيْكُمْ فِي السَّوَاكَ رَوَاهُ الْبُخَارِيُّ.

1199. It was narrated from Anas (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) strongly urged you regarding the miswak.

Imam al-Bukhari narrated this hadith.

١٢٠٠ – وَعَنْ شُرَيْحٍ بْنِ هَانِي قَالَ قُلْتُ لِعَائِشَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهَا بِأَيِّ شَيْءٍ كَانَ يَبْدَأُ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِذَا دَخَلَ بَيْتَهُ قَالَتْ بِالسَّوَاكِ رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ.

1200. It was narrated from Shurayh ibn Hani (may Allah have mercy on him). He said: I asked Aishah (may Allah be pleased with her), “What was the first thing the Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) did when he entered his home?” She replied, “He would first use the miswak.”

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

۱۲۰۱ – وَعَنْ أَبِي مُوسَى الْأَشْعَرِيِّ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ دَخَلْتُ عَلَى النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَطَرَفَ السَّوَاكِ عَلَى لِسَانِهِ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ، وَهُذَا لَفْظُ مُسْلِم

1201. It was narrated from Abu Musa (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: I went to the Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) while he had the end of the miswak against his teeth. Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim

narrated this hadith, and here the original text of Sahih Muslim has been quoted.

۱۲۰۲ – وَعَنْ عَائِشَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهَا أَنَّ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ السواك مَطْهَرَةٌ لِلْفَمِ مَرْضَاةً لِلرَّبِّ رَوَاهُ النِّسَائِي وَابْنِ خُزَيْمَةً فِي صَحِيحِهِ باسانيد صحيحة.

1202. It was narrated from Aishah (may Allah be pleased with her). The Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) said: “The miswak is a purification for the mouth and a means of attaining the pleasure of the Lord.” Imam al-Nasai and Imam Ibn Khuzaymah narrated this hadith with authentic chains of transmission in his book al-Sahih.

۱۲۰۳ – وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ الْفِطْرَةُ خَمْسٌ أَوْ خَمْ مِنَ الْفِطْرَةِ الْخِتَانُ وَالْاسْتِحْدَادُ وَتَقْلِيمُ الْأَطْفَارِ وَنَتْفُ الابط وقص الشارب. مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ – الْاسْتِحْدَادُ حَلْقُ الْعَانَةِ وَهُوَ حَلْقُ الشَّعْرِ الَّذِي حَوْلَ الْفَرْجِ.

1203. It was narrated from Abu Hurairah (may Allah be pleased with him). The Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) said: Five practices are part of the natural disposition: (1) circumcision; (2) removing the pubic hair; (3) trimming the nails; (4) removing the armpit hair; and (5) trimming the moustache.

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith. “Al-istihdad” means removing the hair that grows around the private parts.

١٢٠٤ – وَعَنْ عَائِشَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهَا قَالَتْ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ عَشْرٌ مِنَ الْفِطْرَةِ قُصُ الشَّارِبِ وَاعْفَاءُ اللَّحْيَةِ وَالسَّوَاكُ وَاسْتَنْشَاقُ الْمَاءِ وَقَصُ الْأَطْفَارِ وَغَسْلُ الْبَرَاجِمِ وَنَتْفُ الْإِبِطِ وَحَلْقُ الْعَانَةِ وَانْتِقَاصُ

الْمَاءِ قَالَ الراوي وَنَسِيتُ الْعَاشِرَةَ إِلَّا أَنْ تَكُونَ الْمَضْمَضَةَ قَالَ وَكِيعٌ وَهُوَ أَحَدُ رُوَاتِهِ انْتِقَاصُ الْمَاءِ يَعْنِي الْإِسْتِنْجَاءَ رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمُ الْبَرَاجِمُ بِالْبَاءِ الْمُوَحْدَةِ وَالْجِيمِ وَهِيَ عُقَدُ الْأَصَابِعِ وَاعْفَاءُ اللَّحْيَةِ مَعْنَاهُ لَا يَقُصُّ مِنْهَا شَيْئًا .

1204. It was narrated from Aishah (may Allah be pleased with her). She said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: Ten things are part of the fitrah, the natural disposition: (1) trimming the moustache; (2) growing the beard; (3) using the miswak; (4) rinsing the nose with water; (5) trimming the nails; (6) washing the finger joints; (7) removing the armpit hair; (8) removing the hair below the navel; and (9) performing istinja. The narrator said: I forgot the tenth, but perhaps it was rinsing the mouth. Waki (may Allah have mercy on him) said: “Intiqas al-ma” means performing istinja.

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith. “Al-barajim” refers to the joints of the fingers. “Ifa al-lihya” means not cutting anything from the beard.

١٢٠٥ – وَعَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُمَا عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ أحفُوا الشَّوَارِبَ وَاعْفُوا اللَّحَى – مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1205. It was narrated from Abdullah ibn Umar (may Allah be pleased with them both). The Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) said: “Trim the moustaches and let the beards grow.”

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

Section 37: On the obligation of zakat, its virtues, and other related matters

قَالَ اللهُ تَعَالَى : وَأَقِيمُوا الصَّلاةَ وَآتُوا الزَّكَاةَ .

The Exalted Allah says:

“Establish prayer and give zakat.” (Surah al-Baqarah: 43)

وَقَالَ تَعَالَى : وَمَا أُمِرُوا إِلا لِيَعْبُدُوا اللهَ مُخْلِصِينَ لَهُ الدِّينَ حُنَفَاءَ وَيُقِيمُوا الصَّلاةَ وَيُؤْتُوا الزَّكَاةَ وَذَلِكَ دِينُ الْقَيِّمَةِ.

“They were commanded only to worship Allah, devoting the religion sincerely to Him as monotheists, to establish prayer, and to give zakat. That is the upright religion.” (Surah al-Bayyinah: 5)

وَقَالَ تَعَالَى : خُذْ مِنْ أَمْوَالِهِمْ صَدَقَةٌ تُطَهِّرُهُمْ وَتُزَكِّيهِمْ.

“Take charity from their wealth by which you will purify them and cleanse them.” (Surah al-Tawbah: 103)

١٢٠٦ – وَعَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُمَا أَنْ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ بُنِي الْإِسْلَامُ عَلَى خَمْسٍ شَهَادَةِ أَنْ لا إِلَهَ إِلَّا اللَّهُ وَأَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا عَبْدُهُ وَرَسُولُهُ وَإِقَامِ الصَّلَاةِ وَإِيتَاءِ الزَّكَاةِ وَحَجَ الْبَيْتِ وَصَوْمِ رَمَضَانَ مُتَّفَقٌ

عَلَيْهِ.

1206. It was narrated from Abdullah ibn Umar (may Allah be pleased with them both). The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: “Islam is built upon five things: bearing witness that there is no deity except Allah and that Muhammad is His servant and Messenger; establishing prayer; giving zakat; performing Hajj to the House; and fasting Ramadan.”

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

۱۲۰۷ – وَعَنْ طَلْحَةَ بْنِ عُبَيْدِ اللهِ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ جَاءَ رَجُلٌ إِلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مِنْ أَهْلِ نَجْدٍ قَائِرُ الرَّأْسِ نَسْمَعُ دَوِي صَوْتِهِ وَلَا نَفْقَهُ مَا يَقُوْلُ حَتَّى دَنَا مِنْ رَسُولِ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَإِذَا هُوَ

يَسْأَلُ عَنِ الْإِسْلَامِ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ خَمْسُ صَلَوَاتِ فِي الْيَوْمِ وَاللَّيْلَةِ قَالَ هَلْ عَلَى غَيْرُهُنَّ قَالَ لَا إِلا أَنْ تَطَوَّعَ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَصِيَامُ شَهْرٍ رَمَضَانَ قَالَ هَلْ عَلَى غَيْرُهُ قَالَ

لَا إِلا أَنْ تَطَوَّعَ قَالَ وَذَكَرَ لَهُ رَسُولُ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ الزَّكَاةَ فَقَالَ هَلْ عَلَى غَيْرُهَا قَالَ لَا إِلا أَنْ تَطَوَّعَ فَأَدْبَرَ الرَّجُلُ وَهُوَ يَقُولُ وَاللهِ لَا أَزِيدُ عَلَى هذا وَلَا انْقُصُ مِنْهُ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ أَفْلَحَ إِنْ

صَدَقَ – مَتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1207. It was narrated from Talhah ibn Ubaydullah (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: A man from Najd came to the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him). His hair was disheveled, and we could hear his voice, but we could not understand what he was saying because of the distance. When he came close to the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him), he began asking about Islam. The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) replied: “Five prayers during the day and night.” He asked, “Are any others obligatory upon me?” The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) replied: “No, unless you perform voluntary prayers.”

Then the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: “Fasting Ramadan is also obligatory.” The man asked, “Are any others obligatory upon me?” He replied: “No, unless you wish to observe voluntary fasts.” Then the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) mentioned zakat to him. The man asked, “Is anything else obligatory upon me?” He replied: “No, but you may give voluntary charity if you wish.” The man then departed, saying: “By Allah, I will neither add anything to this nor subtract anything from it.” The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: “If this man is truthful, he has succeeded.”

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

۱۲۰۸ – وَعَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُمَا أَنَّ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ بَعَثَ مُعَاذَا رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ إِلَى الْيَمَنِ فَقَالَ ادْعُهُمْ إِلَى شَهَادَةِ أَنْ لَا إِلَهَ إِلَّا اللَّهُ وَإِنِّي رَسُولُ اللهِ فَإِنْ هُمْ أَطَاعُوا لِذلِكَ فَأَعْلِمُهُمْ أَنَّ اللَّهَ تَعَالَى

افْتَرَضَ عَلَيْهِمْ خَمْسَ صَلَوَاتٍ فِي كُلِّ يَوْمٍ وَلَيْلَةٍ فَإِنْ هُمْ أَطَاعُوا لِذَلِكَ فَأَعْلِمُهُمْ أَنَّ اللَّهَ افْتَرَضَ عَلَيْهِمْ صَدَقَةً تُؤْخَذُ مِنْ أَغْنِيَائِهِمْ وَتُرَدُّ عَلَى فُقَرَائِهِمْ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1208. It was narrated from Abdullah ibn Abbas (may Allah be pleased with them both). The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) sent Muadh (may Allah be pleased with him) to Yemen and told him: “Invite them to bear witness that there is no deity except Allah and that I am the Messenger of Allah. If they obey you in this, inform them that Allah has obligated five prayers upon them every day and night. If they obey you in this, inform them that Allah has obligated zakat upon them, to be taken from their wealthy and distributed among their poor.”

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

۱۲۰۹ – وَعَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُمَا قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ أُمِرْتُ أَنْ أَقَاتِلَ النَّاسَ حَتَّى يَشْهَدُوا أَنْ لَا إِلَهَ إِلَّا اللَّهُ وَأَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا رَسُولُ اللهِ وَيُقِيمُوا الصَّلاةَ وَيُؤْتُوا الزَّكَاةَ فَإِذَا فَعَلُوْا ذَلِكَ عَصَمُوا مِنِّي

دِمَاتَهُمْ وَأَمْوَالَهُمْ إِلَّا بِحَقِّ الْإِسْلَامِ وَحِسَابُهُمْ عَلَى اللَّهِ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1209. It was narrated from Abdullah ibn Umar (may Allah be pleased with them both). He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: “I have been commanded to fight the people until they testify that there is no deity except Allah and that Muhammad is the Messenger of Allah, and until they establish prayer and give zakat. When they do that, they have protected their blood and wealth from me, except by the right of Islam, and their reckoning is with Allah.”

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

۱۲۱۰ – وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ لَمَّا تُوفِّيَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَكَانَ أَبُو بَكْرٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ وَكَفَرَ مَنْ كَفَرَ مِنَ الْعَرَبِ فَقَالَ عُمَرُ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ كَيْفَ تُقَاتِلُ النَّاسَ وَقَدْ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ

عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ أُمِرْتُ أَنْ أَقَاتِلَ النَّاسَ حَتَّى يَقُولُوا لَا إِلَهَ إِلَّا اللَّهُ فَمَنْ قَالَهَا فَقَدْ عَصَمَ مِنِّي مَالَهُ وَنَفْسَهُ إِلَّا بِحَقِّهِ وَحِسَابُهُ عَلَى اللهِ فَقَالَ أَبُو بَكْرٍ وَاللَّهِ لَأُقَاتِلَنَّ مَنْ فَرِّقَ بَيْنَ الصلاة والزَّكَاةِ فَإِنَّ الزَّكَاةَ حَقُّ الْمَالِ وَاللهِ لَوْ

مَنْعُوْنِي عِقَالَا كَانُوا يُؤَدُّونَهُ إِلَى رَسُولِ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ لَقَاتَلْتُهُمْ عَلَى مَنْعِهِ قَالَ عُمَرُ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قوَ اللَّهِ مَا هُوَ إِلَّا أَنْ رَأَيْتُ اللَّهَ قَدْ شَرَحَ صَدْرَ أَبِي بَكْرِ لِلْقِتَالِ فَعَرَفْتُ أَنَّهُ الْحَقُّ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1210. It was narrated from Abu Hurairah (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: After the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) passed away, Abu Bakr (may Allah be pleased with him) became the caliph of the Muslims in his place, and those among the Arabs who were destined to disbelieve disbelieved. Abu Bakr resolved to fight them. Umar (may Allah be pleased with him) said: “How can you fight the people when the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: ‘I have been commanded to fight the people until they profess that there is no deity except Allah. Whoever professes it has protected his wealth and life from me, except by its due right, and his reckoning is with Allah’?” Abu Bakr (may Allah be pleased with him) said: “By Allah, I will certainly fight whoever differentiates between prayer and zakat, for zakat is the right due on wealth. By Allah, if they refuse to give me even a rope that they used to give to the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him), I will fight them for refusing it.” Umar (may Allah be pleased with him) said: “By Allah, I saw that Allah had opened Abu Bakr’s heart to fighting, and I realized that Abu Bakr’s decision was correct.”

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

۱۲۱۱ – وَعَنْ أَبِي أَيُّوبَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنْ رَجُلا قَالَ لِلنَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ اخْبِرْنِي بِعَمَلٍ يُدْخِلْنِي الْجَنَّةَ قَالَ تَعْبُدُ اللَّهَ لَا تُشْرِكَ بِهِ شَيْئًا وَتُقِيمُ الصَّلاةَ وَتُؤْتِي الزَّكَاةَ وَتَصِلُ الرَّحِمَ – مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1211. It was narrated from Abu Ayyub (may Allah be pleased with him). A man said to the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him): “Tell me of a deed that will admit me to Paradise.” He said: “Worship Allah and associate nothing with Him, establish prayer, give zakat, and maintain ties of kinship.”

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

۱۲۱۲ – وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنْ أَعْرَابِيًّا أَتَى النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَقَالَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ دَلَّنِي عَلَى عَمَلٍ إِذَا عَمِلْتُهُ دَخَلْتُ الْجَنَّةَ قَالَ تَعْبُدُ اللَّهَ لا تُشْرِكْ بِهِ شَيْئًا وَتُقِيمُ الصَّلاةَ وَتُؤْتِي الزَّكَاةَ الْمَفْرُوضَةَ

وَتَصُومُ رَمَضَانَ قَالَ وَالَّذِي نَفْسِي بِيَدِهِ لَا أَزِيدُ عَلَى هذا فَلَمَّا وَلَّى قَالَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مَنْ سَرَّهُ أَنْ يَنْظُرَ إِلَى رَجُلٍ مِنْ أَهْلِ الْجَنَّةِ فَلْيَنْظُرُ إِلَى هَذَا – مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1212. It was narrated from Abu Hurairah (may Allah be pleased with him). A Bedouin came to the Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) and said: “O Messenger of Allah, tell me of a deed which, if I perform it, will admit me to Paradise.” He said: “Worship Allah and associate nothing with Him, perform the prescribed prayers regularly, give the obligatory zakat, and fast Ramadan.” The man said: “By the One in Whose hand is my soul, I will not add anything to this.” When he turned away, the Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) said: “Whoever wishes to look at one of the people of Paradise, let him look at this man.”

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

۱۲۱۳ – وَعَنْ جَرِيرِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ بَايَعْتُ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ عَلَى اقام الصلاة وإيتاء الزكاةِ وَالنَّصْحِ لِكُلِّ مُسْلِمٍ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1213. It was narrated from Jarir ibn Abdullah (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: I pledged allegiance to the Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) to establish prayer, give zakat, and act sincerely toward—or seek the welfare of—every Muslim.

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

١٢١٤ – وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مَا مِنْ صاحب ذهب ولا فضة لا يُؤَدِّى مِنْهَا حَقَّهَا إِلَّا إِذَا كَانَ يَوْمُ الْقِيَامَةِ صُفْحَتْ لَهُ صَفَائِحُ مِنْ نَارٍ فَأَحْمِي عَلَيْهَا فِي نَارِ جَهَنَّمَ فَيُكْوى

بِهَا جنبهُ وَجَبِيتُهُ وظهره كُلَّمَا بَرَدَتْ أعبدَتْ لَهُ فِي يَوْمٍ كَانَ مِقْدَارُهُ خَمْسِينَ الْفَ سنَةٍ حَتَّى يُقْضَى بَيْنَ الْعِبَادِ فَيَرَى سَبِيلَهُ إِمَّا إِلَى الْجَنَّةِ وَإِمَّا إِلَى النَّارِ قَبْلَ يَا رَسُولَ اللهِ فَالابلُ قَالَ وَلا صَاحِب ابل لا يُؤَدِّي مِنْهَا حَقَّهَا

وَمِنْ حَقِهَا حَلْبُهَا يَوْمَ وردها الا اذا كَانَ يَوْمُ الْقِيَامَةِ بُطْعَ لَهَا بقَاعٍ قَرْقَرٍ أَوْفَرَ مَا كَانَتْ لَا يَفْقِدُ منها فصيلاً واحداً تطوهُ بِاخْفَافِهَا وَتَعَضُهُ بأَفْوَاهِهَا كُلَّمَا مَنْ عَلَيْهِ أَوْلَاهَا رُدَّ عَلَيْهِ أَخْرَاهَا فِي يَوْمٍ كَانَ مِقدارُهُ خَمْسِينَ أَلْفَ سَنَةٍ

حَتَّى يُقْضَى بَيْنَ الْعِبَادِ فَبَرَى سَبِيلُهُ إِمَّا إِلَى الْجَنَّةِ وَأَمَّا إِلى النَّارِ قَبْلَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ فَالْبَقَرُ وَالْغَنَمُ قَالَ ولا صاحب بقرٍ ولا عَلَم لا يُؤَدِّى مِنْهَا حَقَّهَا إِلا إِذَا كَانَ يَوْمُ الْقِيَامَةِ بُطِحَ لَهَا بقاع قرقر لا يَفْقِدُ مِنْهَا شَيْئًا لَيْسَ فِيهَا .

فِيهَا عَقْصاءُ وَلَا جَلْحَاءُ وَلَا عَضْيَاءُ تَنْطِعُهُ بقرونها وتطوه بأغلافها كُلَّمَا مَرَّ عَلَيْهِ أَوْلاهَا رُدَّ عَلَيْهِ أَخْرَاهَا فِي يَوْمٍ كَانَ مقداره خمسين الف سَنَةٍ حَتَّى يُقضى بَيْنَ العِبَادِ فَيَرَى سَبِيْلُهُ أَمَّا إِلَى الْجَنَّةِ وإما إِلَى النَّارِ قَبْلَ يَا

رَسُولَ اللَّهِ فَالْخَيْلُ قَالَ الْخَيْلُ ثَلَاثَةٌ هِيَ لِرَجُلٍ وِزْرَ وَهِيَ لِرَجُلٍ سِتْر وَهِيَ لِرَجُلٍ أَجْرٌ فَأَمَّا الَّتِي هِيَ لَهُ وِزْرَ فَرَجُلٌ رَبِّطَهَا رِيَاءٌ وَفَخَرا ونواءٌ عَلَى أَهْلِ الْإِسْلامِ فَهِيَ لَهُ وِزْرَ وَأَمَّا الَّتِي هِيَ لَهُ سِتْرَ فَرَجُلٌ رَبِّطَهَا فِي سَبِيلِ

اللهِ ثُمَّ لَمْ يَنْسَ حَقَّ اللَّهِ فِي ظُهُورِهَا وَلَا رِقَابِهَا فَهِيَ لَهُ سِتْرٌ وَأَمَّا الَّتِي هِيَ لَهُ أَجْرٌ فَرَجُلٌ رَبِّطَهَا فِي سَبِيلِ اللَّهِ لِأَهْلِ الْإِسْلَامِ فِي مَرْجِ أَوْ رَوْضَةٍ فَمَا اكلَتْ مِنْ ذَلِكَ الْمَرْجِ أَوِ الرُّوضَةِ مِنْ شَيْءٍ إِلَّا كُتِبَ لَهُ عَدَدَ مَا أَكَلَتْ

حَسَنَاتِ وَكُتِبَ لَهُ عَدَدَ أَزْوَائِهَا وَأَبْوَالِهَا حَسَنَاتٍ وَلَا تَقْطَعُ طُولَهَا فَاسْتَنَّتْ شَرَفًا أَوْ شَرْفَيْنِ إِلا كَتَبَ اللهُ لَهُ عَدَدَ آثَارِهَا وَأَزْوَائِهَا حَسَنَاتٍ وَلَا مَرْ بِهَا صَاحِبُهَا عَلَى نهر فَشَرِبَتْ مِنْهُ وَلَا يُرِيدُ أَنْ يَسْقِيهَا إِلا كَتَبَ اللَّهُ لَهُ عَدَدَ مَا

شَرِبَتْ حَسَنَاتٍ . قبْلَ يَا رَسُولَ اللهِ فَالْحُمُرُ قَالَ مَا أُنْزِلَ عَلَى فِي الْحُمُرِ شَيْيٌّ إِلَّا هَذِهِ الْآيَةُ الْفَاذْةُ الْجَامِعَةُ فَمَنْ يَعْمَلْ مِثْقَالَ ذَرَّةٍ خَيْرًا يَرَهُ وَمَنْ يُعْمَلْ مِثْقَالَ ذَرَّةٍ شَراً يرهُ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ وَهَذَا لَفْظُ مُسْلِم

1214. Abu Huraira (may Allah be pleased with him) reported. He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: Any owner of gold and silver who does not pay the due upon his wealth (zakat) should know that, on the Day of Resurrection, that gold and silver will be heated in the Fire and made into plates. Then he will be branded with them on his sides, forehead, and back after they have been heated in the Fire of Hell. Whenever those plates cool, they will immediately be reheated in the Fire of Hell, and he will continue to be branded with them throughout a day whose duration will be equal to fifty thousand years, until the judgment of the people is completed and they see their way to Paradise or Hell.

It was asked: O Messenger of Allah, what is the ruling concerning camels? He replied: The same applies to camels: if a camel’s owner does not pay its due, he will be made to lie face down on the Day of Resurrection in a clear, level plain, while the camels trample him beneath their feet. They will be extremely strong and fat, and not one of them will be missing. They will all trample him under their feet and bite him with their teeth. When one group has passed over him, the same process will begin again on a day whose duration will be equal to fifty thousand years, until the judgment of the people is completed and they see their way to Paradise and Hell.

It was asked: O Messenger of Allah, what is the ruling concerning cattle and goats? He replied: Whoever owns cattle and goats and does not pay their zakat will also be made to lie face down on the Day of Resurrection in a clear, level plain, beneath the feet of those cattle and goats. They will all be present; not one will be missing. None of them will have its horns turned backward, be hornless, or have a broken horn. They will gore him with their horns and trample him with their hooves. When one group has passed over him, they will begin again in rotation on a day whose duration will be equal to fifty thousand years. Eventually the judgment of the people will be completed and they will see their way to Paradise or Hell.

It was asked: O Messenger of Allah, what do you say concerning horses? He replied: Horses are of three kinds. Some horses will become a sin for their owners, some will be a protection for their owners, and some will be a reward for their owners. The horses that become a burden and a sin for their owners are those kept merely for show, pride, and harming Muslims. Such horses are a sin for their owner. The horses that are a protection for their owners are those kept in accordance with Allah’s command, while their owners do not forget the due Allah has prescribed concerning their backs and necks (by allowing others to ride them). Such horses are a protection for their owner. The horses that are a reward and source of merit for their owners are those that their owners release in the way of Allah, solely for the sake of Muslims (for jihad), in green pastures or gardens. For every blade of grass and leaf they eat each day from that pasture or garden, a good deed is recorded for their owner with Allah. For every time they urinate or defecate throughout the day, a good deed is recorded for him. For every rope they break while leaping and bounding over hillocks during the day, Allah records for him good deeds corresponding to the marks and steps of their hooves. When their owner leads them past a water spring and they drink from it, even though he did not intend to water them, Allah records for him one good deed for every gulp of water they drink.

It was asked: O Messenger of Allah, what do you say concerning donkeys? He replied: No ruling has been revealed to me concerning donkeys, but I have received regarding them an illustrative and comprehensive verse from the Qur’an. It is: “Whoever does an atom’s weight of good will see it, and whoever does an atom’s weight of evil will see it.” (Surah Az-Zalzalah: 5)

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith; here the wording of Muslim’s original text is included.

Section 38 — The obligation of fasting Ramadan, the virtues of fasting, and related matters

قَالَ اللهُ تَعَالَى : بَأَيُّهَا الَّذِينَ آمَنُوا كُتِبَ عَلَيْكُمُ الصِّيَامُ كَمَا كُتِبَ عَلَى الَّذِينَ مِنْ قَبْلِكُمْ إِلَى قَوْلِهِ تَعَالَى : شَهْرُ رَمَضَانَ الَّذِي أُنْزِلَ فِيهِ الْقُرْآنُ هُدًى لِلنَّاسِ وبَيِّنَاتِ مِنَ الْهُدَى وَالْفُرْقَانِ فَمَنْ شَهِدَ مِنْكُمُ الشَّهْرَ فَلْيَصُمُهُ

وَمَنْ كَانَ مَرِيضًا أوْ عَلَى سَفَرٍ فَعِدَّةٌ مِنْ أَيَّامٍ أُخَرَ.

Allah the Exalted says:

“O believers! Fasting has been prescribed for you as it was prescribed for those before you… The Qur’an was revealed in this month of Ramadan as guidance for all humankind and containing clear instructions. Therefore, whoever encounters this month must fast the entire month. But whoever is ill or traveling should complete the number of fasts on other days.” (Surah Al-Baqarah: 183–185)

Most of the hadiths related to this subject have been mentioned in the preceding section.

١٢١٥ – وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهِ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ اللهُ عَزَّ وَجَلٌ كُلُّ عَمَلِ ابْنِ آدَمَ لَهُ إِلَّا الصِّيَامَ فَإِنَّهُ لِي وَأَنَا أَجْزِي بِهِ وَالصِّيَامُ جُنَّةً فَإِذَا كَانَ يَوْمُ صَوْمِ أَحَدِكُمْ فَلَا يَرْفُتُ وَلَا يَصْخَبُ فَإِنْ

سَابُهُ أَحَدٌ أَوْ قَاتَلَهُ فَلْيَقُلْ إِنِّي صَائِمٌ وَالَّذِي نَفْسُ مُحَمَّدٍ بِيَدِهِ لَخُلُوفٌ قَمِ الصَّائِمِ أَطْيَبُ عِنْدَ اللهِ مِنْ رِيحِ الْمِسْكِ لِلصَّائِمِ فَرْحَتَانِ يَفْرَحُهُمَا إِذَا أَقْطَرَ فَرِحَ بِفَطْرِهِ وَإِذَا لَقِيَ رَبَّهُ فَرِحَ بِصَوْمِهِ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ. وهذا لفظ رِوَايَةِ

الْبُخَارِي وَفِي رِوَايَةٍ لَهُ يَتْرُكُ طَعَامَهُ وَشَرَابَهُ وَشَهْوَتَهُ مِنْ أَجْلِي الصِّيَامُ لِي وَأَنَا أَجْزِئُ بِهِ وَالْحَسَنَةُ بِعَشْرِ أَمْثَالِهَا . وَفِي رِوَايَةٍ لِمُسْلِمٍ كُلُّ عَمَلِ ابْنِ آدَمَ يُضَاعَفُ الْحَسَنَةُ بِعَشْرِ أَمْثَالِهَا إِلى سَبْعِ مِائَةٍ ضِعْفَ قَالَ اللَّهُ

تَعَالَى إِلا الصَّومَ فَإِنَّهُ لِي وَأَنَا أَجْزِى بِهِ يَدَعُ شَهْوَتَهُ وَطَعَامَهُ مِنْ أَجْلِي لِلصَّائِمِ فَرْحَتَانِ فَرْحَةٌ عِنْدَ فِطْرِهِ وَفَرْحَةٌ عِنْدَ لِقَاءِ رَبِّهِ وَلَخُلُوْفُ فِيهِ أَطْيَبُ عِنْدَ اللَّهِ مِنْ ريح المشك.

1215. Abu Huraira (may Allah be pleased with him) reported. He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: Allah, the Almighty, says: Every deed of the son of Adam is for himself, except fasting. It is for Me, and I shall reward it. Fasting is a shield. Therefore, when any of you fasts, he should not engage in indecent speech or make a commotion. If someone insults him or quarrels with him, he should say, “I am fasting.” By Him in Whose Hand is the soul of Muhammad, the smell from the mouth of a fasting person is more fragrant to Allah than musk. The fasting person has two joys: one when he breaks his fast, and the other when he meets his Lord, when he will rejoice because of his fasting.

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith. Here the original wording of Sahih al-Bukhari is given. In another narration of Imam al-Bukhari it says: The fasting person gives up his food, drink, and sexual desire for My sake. Fasting is for Me, and I shall reward it. The reward for other good deeds is multiplied tenfold. Imam Muslim reported in one narration that every deed of the son of Adam is multiplied: the reward of one good deed is multiplied tenfold up to seven hundred times. Allah the Exalted says: Except fasting, whose reward has no limit. It is for Me, and I shall reward it. The fasting person gives up his sexual desire and food for My sake. The fasting person has two joys: one at the time of breaking his fast and the other when he meets his Lord. The smell from his mouth is more fragrant to Allah than musk.

١٢١٦ – وَعَنْهُ أَنْ رَسُولَ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ مَنْ أَنْفَقَ زَوْجَيْنِ فِي سَبِيلِ اللَّهِ نُودِيَ مِنْ أَبْوَابِ الْجَنَّةِ يَا عَبْدَ اللَّهِ هُذَا خَيْرٌ فَمَنْ كَانَ مِنْ أَهْلِ الصَّلاةِ دُعِيَ مِنْ بَابِ الصَّلاةِ وَمَنْ كَانَ مِنْ أَهْلِ الْجِهَادِ دُعِيَ مِنْ

بَابِ الْجِهَادِ وَمَنْ كَانَ مِنْ أَهْلِ الصِّيَامِ دُعِيَ مِنْ بَابِ الرِّيَانِ وَمَنْ كَانَ مِنْ أَهْلِ الصَّدَقَةِ دُعِيَ مِنْ بَابِ الصَّدَقَةِ قَالَ أَبُو بَكْرٍ رَضِيَ اللَّهِ عَنْهُ بِأَبِي أَنْتَ وَأُمِّي يَا رَسُولَ اللهِ مَا عَلَى مَنْ دُعِيَ مِنْ تِلْكَ الْأَبْوَابِ مِنْ ضَرُورَةٍ فَهَلْ

يُدْعَى أَحَدٌ مِنْ تِلْكَ الْأَبْوَابِ كُلِّهَا قَالَ نَعَمْ وَأَرْجُوا أَنْ تَكُوْنَ مِنْهُمْ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1216. Abu Huraira (may Allah be pleased with him) reported that the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: Whoever gives a pair of something in the way of Allah will be called from the gates of Paradise: “O servant of Allah, this gate is better for you.” Thus, those devoted to prayer will be called from the Gate of Prayer, those devoted to jihad from the Gate of Jihad, those who fast from the Gate of Rayyan, and those devoted to charity from the Gate of Charity. Abu Bakr (may Allah be pleased with him) said: O Messenger of Allah, may my father and mother be sacrificed for you, will anyone be called from all of these gates, even though there is no need for him to enter through all of them? He replied: Yes, and I hope that you will be among them.

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

۱۲۱۷ – وَعَنْ سَهْلِ بْنِ سَعْدٍ رَضِيَ اللَّهِ عَنْهُ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ إِنَّ فِي الْجَنَّةِ بَابًا يُقَالُ لَهُ الرِّيَّانُ يَدْخُلُ مِنْهُ الصَّائِمُونَ يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ لَا يَدْخُلُ مِنْهُ أَحَدٌ غَيْرَهُمْ يُقَالُ أَيْنَ الصَّائِمُونَ فَيَقُومُونَ لَا يَدْخُلُ مِنْهُ

أَحَدٌ غَيْرُهُمْ فَإِذَا دَخَلُوا أُعْلِقَ فَلَمْ يَدْخُلُ مِنْهُ أَحَدٌ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1217. Sahl ibn Sa’d (may Allah be pleased with him) reported that the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: There is a gate in Paradise called Rayyan. On the Day of Resurrection, those who fast will enter through it, and no one other than them will enter through it. It will be announced: “Where are those who fast?” Then they will stand. No one other than them will enter through it. When they have all entered, it will be closed, and no one else will enter through it.

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

۱۲۱۸ – وَعَنْ أَبِي سَعِيدٍ الْخُدْرِيِّ رَضِيَ اللَّهِ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مَا مِنْ عَبْدِ يَصُومُ يَوْمًا فِي سَبِيلِ اللَّهِ إِلَّا بَاعَدَ اللَّهُ بِذَلِكَ الْيَوْمِ وَجْهَهُ عَنِ النَّارِ سَبْعِينَ خَرِيفًا – مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1218. Abu Sa’id al-Khudri (may Allah be pleased with him) reported. He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: Whoever fasts one day in the way of Allah, Allah will, by virtue of that day, keep him seventy years’ distance away from the Fire.

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

۱۲۱۹ – وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ الله عَنْهُ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ مَنْ صَامَ رَمَضَانَ إِيْمَانًا وَاحْتِسَابًا غُفِرَ لَهُ مَا تَقَدَّمَ مِنْ ذَنْبِهِ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1219. Abu Huraira (may Allah be pleased with him) reported that the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: Whoever fasts Ramadan with sincere faith and hoping for reward will have all his previous sins forgiven.

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

۱۲۲۰ – وَعَنْهُ أَنْ رَسُولَ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ إِذَا جَاءَ رَمَضَانُ فُتِحَتْ أَبْوَابُ الْجَنَّةِ وَخُلِقَتْ أَبْوَابُ النَّارِ وَصُفَدَتِ الشَّيَاطِينُ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ .

1220. Abu Huraira (may Allah be pleased with him) reported that the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: When Ramadan arrives, the gates of Paradise are opened, the gates of Hell are closed, and the devils are chained.

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

۱۲۲۱ – وَعَنْهُ أَنْ رَسُولَ الله صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ صُومُوا لِرُؤْيَتِهِ وَأَقْطَرُوا الرُّؤْيَتِهِ فَإِنْ غَبِي عَلَيْكُمْ فَاكْمِلُوا عِدَّةَ شَعْبَانَ ثَلاثِينَ – مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ . وَهُذَا لَفْظُ الْبُخَارِيِّ ، وَفِي رِوَايَةِ مُسْلِمٍ فَإِنْ غُمْ عَلَيْكُمْ فَصُومُوا ثَلاثِينَ

يَوْمًا .

1221. Abu Huraira (may Allah be pleased with him) reported that the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: Fast when you see it and end the fast when you see it. If it is obscured from you by clouds, complete the thirty days of Sha’ban.

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith. Here the original wording of Sahih al-Bukhari is given. In one narration of Muslim it says: If clouds cover the moon from you, fast for thirty days.

Section 39 — The emphasis on charity, righteous deeds, and abundant good deeds in Ramadan, especially during the last ten days

۱۲۲۲ – وَعَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ رَضِيَ اللهِ عَنْهُمَا قَالَ كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ أَجْوَدَ النَّاسِ وَكَانَ أَجْوَدَ مَا يَكُونُ فِي رَمَضَانَ حِينَ يَلْقَاهُ جِبْرِيلُ وَكَانَ جِبْرِيلُ يَلْقَاهُ فِي كُلِّ لَيْلَةٍ مِنْ رَمَضَانَ فَيُدَارِسُهُ الْقُرْآنَ فَلَرَسُولُ

اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ حِيْنَ يَلْقَاهُ جِبْرِيلُ أَجْوَدُ بِالْخَيْرِ مِنَ الرِّيحِ الْمُرْسَلَةِ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1222. Abdullah ibn Abbas (may Allah be pleased with him) reported. He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) was the most generous of all people. His generosity increased even more during Ramadan, when Jibril (peace be upon him) met him. Jibril (peace be upon him) would meet him every night of Ramadan and teach him the Qur’an [that is, Jibril would recite to him the verses of the Qur’an that had been revealed up to that time, and then the Messenger would recite them as well. Because of this repeated recitation, the Qur’an remained perfectly memorized in the voice of the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him)]. When Jibril (peace be upon him) met the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him), his generosity in goodness became greater than the wind that brings rain.

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

۱۲۲۳ – وَعَنْ عَائِشَةَ رَضِيَ الله عَنْهَا قَالَتْ كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِذَا دَخَلَ الْعَشْرُ أَحْيَ اللَّيْلَ وَأَيْقَظَ أَهْلَهُ وَشَدَّ الْمِنْزَرَ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1223. Aisha (may Allah be pleased with her) reported. She said: When the last ten days of Ramadan began, the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) would stay awake throughout the night, awaken his family, and devote himself intensely to the worship of Allah.

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

Section 40 — The prohibition of fasting from after the middle of Sha’ban until before Ramadan; however, whoever has the habit of fasting regularly, or is accustomed to fasting on Mondays and Thursdays, may fast on those days

١٢٢٤ – عن الله عَنْهُ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ لَا عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ الله . يَتَقَدِّ مَنْ أَحَدُكُمْ رَمَضَانَ بِصَوْمٍ يَوْمٍ أَوْ يَوْمَيْنِ إِلا أَنْ يَكُونَ رَجُلٌ كَانَ يَصُومُ صَوْمَهُ فَلْيَصُمْ ذَلِكَ الْيَوْمَ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1224. Abu Huraira (may Allah be pleased with him) reported that the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: None of you should fast one or two days before Ramadan. However, whoever has the habit of fasting on those days may fast on them.

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

١٢٢٥ – وَعَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ رَضِيَ اللهِ عَنْهُمَا قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ لَا تَصُومُوا قَبْلَ رَمَضَانَ صُومُوا لِرُؤْيَتِهِ وَأَقْطَرُوا لِرُؤْيَتِهِ فَإِنْ حَالَتْ دُونَهُ غَيَايَةٌ فَاكْمِلُوا ثَلاثِينَ يَوْمًا – رَوَاهُ التَّرْمِذِيُّ وَقَالَ حَدِيْثٌ حَسَنٌ

صَحِيحٌ الْغَيَايَةُ بِالْغَيْنِ الْمُعْجَمَةِ وَبِالْيَاءِ الْمُثَنَّاةِ مِنْ تَحْتِ الْمُكَرِّرَةِ وَهِيَ السَّحَابَةُ.

1225. Abdullah ibn Abbas (may Allah be pleased with him) reported. He said: Do not fast before Ramadan; rather, fast when you see the moon and end the fast when you see it. If clouds come between you and it, complete thirty days.

Imam al-Tirmidhi narrated this hadith and said that it is a hasan sahih hadith. The word “al-ghayayah” means cloud.

١٢٢٦ – وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهِ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِذَا بَقِي نِصْفٌ مِنْ شَعْبَانَ فَلَا تَصُومُوا – رَوَاهُ التَّرْمِذِي وَقَالَ حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ صَحِيحٌ.

1226. Abu Huraira (may Allah be pleased with him) reported. He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: When half of Sha’ban remains, do not fast anymore.

Imam al-Tirmidhi narrated this hadith and declared it hasan and sahih.

۱۲۲۷ – وَعَنْ أَبِي الْيَقْظَانِ عَمَّارِ بْنِ يَاسِرٍ رَضِيَ اللَّهِ عَنْهُمَا قَالَ مَنْ صَامَ الْيَوْمَ الَّذِي يُشَكٍّ فِيْهِ فَقَدْ عَصَى أَبَا الْقَاسِمِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ – رَوَاهُ أَبُو داود والترْمِذِي وَقَالَ حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ صَحِيحٌ.

1227. Abu al-Yaqzan Ammar ibn Yasir (may Allah be pleased with them) reported. He said: Whoever fasts on the day of doubt (the day on which fasting is doubtful because the moon was not seen due to clouds) has disobeyed Abu al-Qasim Muhammad (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him).

Imam Abu Dawud and Imam al-Tirmidhi narrated this hadith, and Imam al-Tirmidhi declared it a hasan hadith.

Section 41 — The supplication to recite upon seeing the moon

۱۲۲۸ – عَنْ طَلْحَةَ بْنِ عُبَيْدِ اللَّهِ رَضِيَ اللَّهِ عَنْهُ أَنَّ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ كَانَ إِذَا رَأَى الْهِلَالَ قَالَ اللَّهُمَّ اهْلَهُ عَلَيْنَا بِالْأَمْنِ وَالْإِيْمَانِ وَالسَّلَامَةِ وَالْإِسْلَامِ رَبِّي وَرَبُّكَ اللهُ هِلَالُ رُشْدٍ وَخَيْرٍ – رَوَاهُ التَّرْمِذِيُّ حَدِيثٌ

حَسَنٌ.

1228. Talhah ibn Ubaydullah (may Allah be pleased with him) reported. The Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him), when he saw the new moon, would say: “O Allah, make it rise over us with security, faith, safety, and Islam. My Lord and your Lord is Allah. May this be a moon of guidance and goodness.”

Imam al-Tirmidhi narrated this hadith and declared it hasan and sahih.

Section 42 — The virtue of eating suhur and the recommendation to delay suhur until there is no fear that dawn will break

۱۲۲۹ – عَنْ أَنَسٍ رَضِيَ اللهِ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ تَسَحَرُوا فَإِنَّ فِي السُّحُورِ بَرَكَةً مُتَّفَقٌ.

1229. Anas (may Allah be pleased with him) reported. He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: Eat suhur, for there is blessing in suhur.

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

۱۲۳۰ – وَعَنْ زَيْدِ بْنِ ثَابِت رَضِيَ اللهِ عَنْهُ قَالَ تَسَخَّرْنَا مَعَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ ثُمَّ قُمْنَا إِلَى الصَّلَاةِ قَبْلَ كَمْ كَانَ بَيْنَهُمَا قَالَ قَدْرُ خَمْسِينَ آيَةٌ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1230. Zayd ibn Thabit (may Allah be pleased with him) reported. He said: We ate suhur with the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him), then stood for prayer. He was asked: How much time was there between suhur and the prayer? He replied: Enough time to recite fifty verses.

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

۱۲۳۱ – وَعَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ رَضِيَ اللهِ عَنْهُمَا قَالَ كَانَ لِرَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مُؤَذَنَانِ بِلَالٌ وَابْنُ أَمْ مَكْتُوْمٍ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِنَّ بلالا يُؤَذِّنُ بِلَيْلٍ فَكُلُوا وَاشْرَبُوا حَتَّى يُؤَذِّنَ ابْنُ أُمِّ مَكْتُومٍ قَالَ

وَلَمْ يَكُنْ بَيْنَهُمَا إلا أن يَنزِلَ هَذَا وَيُرْقَى هَذَا – مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

Abdullah ibn Umar (may Allah be pleased with them both) narrated. He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) had two mu’adhdhins: Bilal and Ibn Umm Maktum (may Allah be pleased with him). The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: Bilal gives the adhan at night, so continue eating and drinking after his adhan until Ibn Umm Maktum gives the adhan for Fajr. Ibn Umar said: The difference between their two adhans was only that one would descend and the other would ascend.

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

۱۲۳۲ – وَعَنْ عَمْرِو بْنِ الْعَاصِ رَضِيَ اللهِ عَنْهُ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ فَضْلُ مَا بَيْنَ صِيَامِنَا وَصِيَامٍ أَهْلِ الْكِتَابِ أَكْلَةُ السَّحَرِ – رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ.

Amr ibn al-As (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated. The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: The difference between our fasting and the fasting of the People of the Book is eating suhur.

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

Section 43 – The virtue of breaking the fast promptly, what to use to break the fast, and what to say afterward

۱۲۳۳ – عَنْ سَهْلِ بْنِ سَعْدٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ لَا يَزَالُ النَّاسُ بِخَيْرُ مَا عَجِلُوا الْفِطْرَ – مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

Sahl ibn Sad (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated. The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: The people will remain in goodness so long as they break the fast promptly.

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

١٢٣٤ – وَعَنْ أَبِي عَطِيَّةَ قَالَ دَخَلْتُ أَنَا وَمَسْرُوقٌ عَلَى عَائِشَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهَا فَقَالَ لَهَا مَسْرُوق رَجُلانِ مِنْ أَصْحَابِ مُحَمَّدٍ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ كِلَاهُمَا لَا يَأْلُو عَنِ الْخَيْرِ أَحَدُهُمَا يُعَجِلُ الْمَغْرِبَ وَالْأَقْطَارَ وَالْآخَرُ يُؤَخِّرُ

الْمَغْرِبَ والإفطار فَقَالَتْ مَنْ يُعَجِلُ الْمَغْرِبَ وَالْإِفْطَارَ ؟ قَالَ عَبْدُ اللَّهِ يَعْنِي ابْنَ مَسْعُودٍ فَقَالَت هَكَذَا كَانَ رَسُولُ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَصْنَعُ رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ قَوْلُهُ لَا يَأْلُوْ أَيْ لَا يُقَصِّرُ فِي الْخَيْرِ.

Abu Atiyyah (may Allah have mercy on him) narrated. He said: Masruq and I went to Aishah (may Allah be pleased with her). Masruq said to her: Two Companions of Muhammad (peace and blessings be upon him) never fall short in doing good. One of them performs the Maghrib prayer promptly and breaks the fast promptly, while the other delays Maghrib and delays breaking the fast. Aishah (may Allah be pleased with her) asked: Who performs Maghrib promptly and breaks the fast promptly? Masruq replied: Abdullah, meaning Abdullah ibn Masud (may Allah be pleased with him). Aishah (may Allah be pleased with her) said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) used to do that.

Imam Muslim narrated the hadith. The expression “la ya’lu” means: he does not fall short in doing good and following the path of justice.

١٢٣٥ – وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ اللهُ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ أَحَبُّ عِبَادِي إِلَى أَعْجَلُهُمْ فِطْرًا – رَوَاهُ التَّرْمِذِي وَقَالَ حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ.

Abu Hurayrah (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated. He said: The Messenger of Allah, may Allah’s

peace and blessings be upon him, said: Allah, the Almighty, says: The dearest of My servants to Me are those who break their fast promptly.

Imam al-Tirmidhi narrated the hadith and classified it as hasan.

١٢٣٦ – وَعَنْ عُمَرَ بْنِ الْخَطَابِ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِذَا أَقْبَلَ اللَّيْلُ مِنْ هُنَا وَأَدْبَرَ النَّهَارُ مِنْ هُهُنَا وَغَرَبَتِ الشَّمْسُ فَقَدْ أَقْطَرَ الصَّائِمُ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

Umar ibn al-Khattab (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated. He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: When night comes from that direction, day departs in that direction, and the sun sets, the fasting person should break the fast.

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

۱۲۳۷ – وَعَنْ أَبِي إِبْرَاهِيمَ عَبْدِ اللهِ بْنِ أَبِي أَوْفَى رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُمَا قَالَ سِرْنَا مَعَ رَسُولِ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَهُوَ صَائِمٌ فَلَمَّا غَرَبَتِ الشَّمْسُ قَالَ لِبَعْضٍ الْقَوْمِ يَا فُلَانُ أُنْزِلُ فَاجْدَحْ لَنَا فَقَالَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ لَوْ أَمْسَيْتَ

قَالَ أُنْزِلَ فَاجْدَحْ لَنَا قَالَ إِنَّ عَلَيْكَ نَهَارًا قَالَ انْزِلَ فَاجْدَحْ لَنَا قَالَ فَنَزَلَ فَجَدَحَ لَهُمْ فَشَرِبَ رَسُولُ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ ثُمَّ قَالَ إِذَا رَأَيْتُمُ اللَّيْلَ قَدْ أَقْبَلَ مِنْ هُهُنَا فَقَدْ أَفْطَرَ الصائم وأَشَارَ بِيَدِهِ قِبَلَ الْمَشْرِقِ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ .

قَوْلُهُ اجْدَحْ بِجِيرٍ ثُمَّ دَالٍ ثُمَّ حاء مُهْمَلَتَيْنِ أَي اخْلِطِ السَّوِيقَ بِالْمَاءِ .

Abu Ibrahim Abdullah ibn Abi Awfa (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated. He said: On a journey, we were with the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him). He was fasting. When the sun set, he said to a man in the group: O so-and-so, get down and prepare sawiq for us. The man said: O Messenger of Allah, let evening come. He said: Get down and prepare sawiq for us. The man said: There is still daylight. He again said: Get down and prepare sawiq for us. The man got down, mixed the sawiq, and brought it before him. The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) drank it, then pointed east with his hand and said: When you see night advancing from that direction, the fasting person should break the fast.

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith. The word “ijdah” means: mix the sawiq with water.

۱۲۳۸ – وَعَنْ سَلْمَانَ بْنِ عَامِرِ النَّبِيِّ الصَّحَابِي رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ إِذا أَفْطَرَ أَحَدُكُمْ فَلْيُفْطِرُ عَلَى تَمْرِ فَانْ لَمْ يَجِدْ فَلْيُفْطِرْ عَلَى مَاءٍ فَإِنَّهُ طَهُورَ – رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ وَالتَّرْمِذِى وَقَالَ حَدِيْثٌ

حَسَنٌ صَحِيحٌ.

Salman ibn Amir al-Dabbi (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated. The Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) said: When any of you breaks his fast, he should break it with dates. If he cannot find any, he should break it with water, for water is pure and purifying.

Imam Abu Dawud and Imam al-Tirmidhi narrated this hadith. Imam al-Tirmidhi classified it as hasan and sahih.

۱۲۳۹ – وَعَنْ أَنَسٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يُفْطِرُ قَبْلَ أَنْ تُصَلِّي عَلَى رُطْبَاتٍ فَإِنْ لَمْ تَكُنْ رُطْبَاتٌ فَتُمَيْرَاتٌ فَإِنْ لَمْ تَكُنْ تُمَيرَاتٌ حَسَا حَسَوَاتٍ مِنْ مَاءٍ رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ وَالتَّرْمِذِي وَقَالَ حَدِيثٌ

حَسَنٌ.

Anas (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated. He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) would break his fast before praying with a few fresh dates. If he could not find fresh dates, he would use dry dates, that is, khurma. If he could not find those either, he would take a few sips of water.

Imam Abu Dawud and Imam al-Tirmidhi narrated this hadith. Imam al-Tirmidhi classified it as hasan.

Section 44 – The injunction for the fasting person to restrain his tongue and other limbs from abuse, acts contrary to the Shariah, and other similar activities

١٢٤٠ – عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِذَا كَانَ يَوْمُ صَوْمِ أَحَدِكُمْ فَلا يَرْقُتُ وَلَا يَصْخَبْ فَإِنْ سَابُهُ أَحَدٌ أَوْ قَاتَلَهُ فَلْيَقُلْ إِنِّي صَائِمٌ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

Abu Hurayrah (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated. The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: When any of you is fasting on a day, he should not use obscene speech, make noise, or quarrel. If anyone insults him or quarrels with him, he should say: I am fasting.

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

١٢٤١ – وَعَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مَنْ لَمْ يَدَعْ قَوْلَ الزُّوْرِ وَالْعَمَلَ بِهِ فَلَيْسَ لِلَّهِ حَاجَةٌ فِي أَنْ يَدَعَ طَعَامَهُ وَشَرَابَهُ رَوَاهُ الْبُخَارِيُّ.

Abu Hurayrah (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated. He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: Whoever does not abandon false speech and acting upon it, Allah has no need for him to abandon his food and drink [This means that lying, backbiting, gossiping, and similar acts while fasting are extremely reprehensible. As a result, the reward of the fast is reduced and its true purpose is frustrated. Therefore, one must avoid these things while fasting. However, this hadith does not mean that a person who cannot refrain from such evil deeds should not fast. In that case, he would bear a double sin: the sin of not fasting and the sin of not abandoning those reprehensible acts. Therefore, he must fast and, as a fasting person, try to keep away from those reprehensible acts. This is the true purpose of this hadith].

Imam al-Bukhari narrated this hadith.

Section 45 – Some issues relating to fasting

١٢٤٢ – عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ إِذَا نَسِيَ أَحَدُكُمْ فَأَكَلَ أَوْ شَرِبَ فَلْيُتِمَّ صَوْمَهُ فَإِنَّمَا أَطْعَمَهُ اللَّهُ وَسَقَاهُ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

Abu Hurayrah (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated. The Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) said: When any of you forgets that he is fasting and eats or drinks, he should complete his fast, for Allah has fed him and given him drink.

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

١٢٤٣ – وَعَنْ لَقِيط بْنِ صَبْرَةَ قَالَ قُلْتُ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ أَخْبِرْنِي عَنِ الْوُضُوءِ قَالَ اشبع الْوُضُوءَ وَخَلِلَ بَيْنَ الْأَصَابِعِ وَبَالِغ فِي الْاسْتِنْشَاقِ إِلَّا أَنْ تَكُونَ صَائِمًا -رواه أبو داود وَالتَّرْمِذِي وَقَالَ حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ صَحِيحٌ.

Laqit ibn Sabrah (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated. He said: I said: O Messenger of Allah, tell me about ablution. He said: Perform ablution thoroughly, rub between the fingers, and exaggerate in inhaling water into the nose, unless you are fasting.

Imam Abu Dawud and Imam al-Tirmidhi narrated this hadith, and Imam al-Tirmidhi classified it as hasan and sahih.

١٢٤٤ – وَعَنْ عَائِشَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهَا قَالَتْ كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يُدْرِكُهُ الْفَجْرُ وَهُوَ جُنُبٌ مِنْ أَهْلِهِ ثُمَّ يَغْتَسِلُ وَيَصُومُ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

Aishah (may Allah be pleased with her) narrated. She said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) would sometimes wake up at dawn in a state of janabah because of intercourse with his wife, then he would bathe and fast.

Imam al-Tirmidhi and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

ى اللهُ عَنْهُمَا قَالَتَا كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى ١٢٤٥ – وَعَنْ عَائِشَةَ وَأَمِّ سَلَمَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يُصْبِحُ جُنُبًا مِنْ غَيْرِ حُلْمٍ ثُمَّ يَصُومُ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

Aishah and Umm Salamah (may Allah be pleased with them both) narrated. They both said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) would sometimes wake in the morning in a state of janabah without a wet dream, then he would bathe and fast as usual.

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

Section 46 – The virtue of fasting in Muharram, Sha‘ban, and the sacred months

١٢٤٦ – عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ أَفْضَلُ الصِّيَامِ بَعْدَ رَمَضَانَ شَهْرُ اللَّهِ الْمُحَرَّمُ وَأَفْضَلُ الصَّلَاةِ بَعْدَ الْفَرِيضَةِ صَلَاةُ اللَّيْلِ رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ.

Abu Hurayrah (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated. He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: The best fast after Ramadan is the fast of Allah’s month, Muharram, and the best prayer after the obligatory prayer is the night prayer.

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

١٢٤٧ – وَعَنْ عَائِشَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهَا قَالَتْ لَمْ يَكُنِ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَصُومُ مِنْ شَهْرٍ أَكْثَرَ مِنْ شَعْبَانَ فَإِنَّهُ كَانَ يَصُومُ شَعْبَانَ كُلُهُ وَفِي رِوَايَةٍ كَانَ يَصُومُ شَعْبَانَ الأ قليلاً – مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ .

Aishah (may Allah be pleased with her) narrated. She said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) did not fast more in any month than in Sha‘ban. In fact, he would fast the whole of Sha‘ban. According to another narration, he would fast the whole of Sha‘ban except for a few days.

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

١٢٤٨ – وَعَنْ مُجيبة الباهلية عَنْ أَبِيهَا أَوْ عَمِّهَا أَنَّهُ أَتَى رَسُولَ الله صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ ثُمَّ انْطَلَقَ فَآتَاهُ بَعْدَ سَنَةٍ وَقَدْ تَغَيَّرَتْ حَالَهُ وَهَيْئَتُهُ فَقَالَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ أَمَا تَعْرِفُنِي قَالَ وَمَنْ أَنْتَ قَالَ أَنَا الْبَاهِلِيُّ الَّذِي جِئْتُكَ عَامَ

الْأَوَّلِ قَالَ فَمَا غَيْرَكَ وَقَدْ كُنتَ حَسَنَ الْهَيْئَةِ قَالَ مَا أَكَلْتُ طَعَامًا مُنْذُ فَارَقْتُكَ إِلَّا بِلَيْلٍ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ عَذِّبْتَ نَفْسَكَ ثُمَّ قَالَ صُمْ شَهْرَ الصَّبْرِ وَيَوْمًا مِنْ كُلِّ شَهْرٍ قَالَ زِدْنِي فَإِنْ بِي قُوَّةً قَالَ صُمْ

يَوْمَيْنِ قَالَ زِدْنِي قَالَ صُمْ ثَلَاثَةَ أَيَّامٍ قَالَ زِدْنِي قَالَ صُمْ مِنَ الْحُرُمِ وَاتْرُكَ صُمَّ مِنَ الْحُرُمِ وَأَتْرُكَ صُمَّ مِنَ الْحُرُمِ وَاتْرُكُ وَقَالَ بِأَصَابِعِهِ الثَّلَاثِ فَضَمِّهَا ثُمَّ أَرْسَلَهَا رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ وَشَهْرُ الصَّبْرِ رَمَضَانُ.

Mujibah al-Bahiliyyah (may Allah have mercy on her) narrated through her father or uncle. Her father or uncle came to the service of the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him). Then he departed and returned after a year. His condition and appearance had greatly changed. He said: O Messenger of Allah, do you not recognize me? He replied: Who are you? He said: I am the Bahili who came to you in the first year. The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: What has changed you? Your appearance used to be quite good. The Bahili replied: Since I left you then, I have eaten no food except at night; that is, I have fasted every day. The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: You have subjected yourself to hardship. Then he said: Fast the month of Ramadan, and then fast one day of every month. The Bahili requested: Increase it for me, for I have the strength to do so. He replied: Then two days each month. The Bahili said: Increase it for me. He replied: Then three days each month. The Bahili said: Increase it for me. He replied: Fast during the sacred months and leave fasting; fast during the sacred months and leave fasting; fast during the sacred months and leave fasting. The narrator said: Then he indicated with his three fingers, first bringing them together and then releasing them, meaning: fast for three days and do not fast for three days.

Imam Abu Dawud narrated this hadith. “Shahr al-Sabr” means the month of Ramadan.

Section 47 – The virtue of fasting and performing other righteous deeds during the first ten days of Dhu al-Hijjah

١٢٤٩ – مَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُمَا قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مَا مِنْ أَيَّامٍ الْعَمَلُ الصَّالِحُ فِيهَا أَحَبُّ إِلَى اللَّهِ مِنْ هَذِهِ الْأَيَّامِ يَعْنِي أَيَامَ الْعَشْرِ قَالُوا يَا رَسُولَ اللهِ وَلَا الْجِهَادُ فِي سَبِيلِ اللَّهِ قَالَ وَلَا

الْجِهَادُ فِي سَبِيلِ اللَّهِ إِلَّا رَجُلٌ خَرَجَ بِنَفْسِهِ وَمَالِهِ فَلَمْ يَرْجِعُ مِنْ ذَلِكَ بِشَيْءٍ رَوَاهُ الْبُخَارِيُّ.

Abdullah ibn Abbas (may Allah be pleased with them both) narrated. He said: There are no days in which righteous deeds are more beloved to Allah than these days, meaning the first ten days of Dhu al-Hijjah. The Companions said: O Messenger of Allah, not even jihad in the path of Allah? He said: Not even jihad in the path of Allah, except for a man who goes out with his life and wealth and returns with neither of them. Imam al-Bukhari narrated the hadith.

Section 48 – The virtue of fasting on the day of Arafah, the day of Ashura, and the ninth day of Muharram

١٢٥٠ – عَنْ أَبِي قَتَادَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ سُئِلَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ عَنْ صَوْمِ يَوْمِ عَرَفَةَ قَالَ يُكَفِّرُ السِّنَةَ الْمَاضِيَةَ وَالْبَاقِيَةَ مُسْلِمٌ .

Abu Qatadah (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated. He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) was asked about fasting on the day of Arafah. He replied: It serves as expiation for the previous year and the coming year.

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

١٢٥١ – وَعَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ صَامَ يَوْمَ عَاشُورَاءَ وَأَمَرَ بِصِيَامِهِ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ .

Abdullah ibn Abbas (may Allah be pleased with them both) narrated. The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) fasted on the day of Ashura and commanded that it be fasted.

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

١٢٥٢ – وَعَنْ أَبِي قَتَادَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ سُئِلَ عَنْ صِيَامٍ يَوْمٍ عَاشُورًا ، فَقَالَ يُكَفِّرُ السِّنَةَ الْمَاضِيةَ – رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ .

Abu Qatadah (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated. The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) was asked about fasting on the day of Ashura. He said: It serves as expiation for the previous year.

١٢٥٣ – وَعَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُمَا قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ لَئِنْ بَقِيتُ إِلَى قَابِلِ لَأَصُومَنَّ التَّاسِعَ – رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ.

Abdullah ibn Abbas (may Allah be pleased with them both) narrated. He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: If I remain alive until next year, I will certainly fast on the ninth day. Imam Muslim narrated the hadith.

Section 49 – The recommendation to fast six days in the month of Shawwal

١٢٥٤ – عَنْ أَبِي أَيُّوبَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنْ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ مَنْ صَامَ رَمَضَانَ ثُمَّ اتَّبَعَهُ سِنَا مِنْ شَوَالٍ كَانَ كَصِيَامِ الدَّهْرِ – رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ.

1254. Narrated from Abu Ayyub (may Allah be pleased with him): The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said, “Whoever fasts Ramadan and then follows it with six fasts of Shawwal, it is as though he has fasted for an entire year.”

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

Section 50 – The recommendation of fasting on Mondays and Thursdays

١٢٥٥ – عَنْ أَبِي قَتَادَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنْ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ سُئِلَ عَنْ صَوْمِ يَوْمِ الْاثْنَيْنِ فَقَالَ ذَلِكَ يَوْمٌ وَلِدْتُ فِيهِ وَيَوْمٌ بُعِثْتُ أَوْ أُنزِلَ عَلَى فِيْهِ رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ.

1255. Narrated from Abu Qatadah (may Allah be pleased with him): The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) was asked about fasting on Monday. He said, “On this day I was born, and on this day I was entrusted with prophethood, or he said, ‘On this day the first revelation was sent down to me.’”

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

١٢٥٦ – وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ عَنْ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ تُعْرَضُ الْأَعْمَالُ يَوْمَ الْاثْنَيْنِ وَالْخَمِيسُ فَأُحِبُّ أَنْ يُعْرَضَ عَمَلِي وَأَنَا صَائِمٌ رَوَاهُ التَّرْمِذِي وَقَالَ حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ وَرَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ بِغَيْرِ ذِكْرِ الصُّوْمِ .

1256. Narrated from Abu Hurairah (may Allah be pleased with him): The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said, “Deeds are presented to Allah on Mondays and Thursdays. Therefore, I wish that my deeds be presented while I am fasting.”

Imam al-Tirmidhi narrated this hadith and classified it as hasan. Imam Muslim also narrated it without mentioning fasting.

١٢٥٧ – وَعَنْ عَائِشَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهَا قَالَتْ كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَتَحَرَّى صَوْمَ الْاثْنَيْنِ وَالْخَمِيسِ – رَوَاهُ التَّرْمِذِي وَقَالَ حَدِيْثٌ حَسَنٌ .

1257. Narrated from Aishah (may Allah be pleased with her): She said, “The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) took great care to fast on Mondays and Thursdays.”

Imam al-Tirmidhi narrated this hadith and called it hasan.

Section 51 – The recommendation of fasting three days every month

When fasting three days each month, it is best to fast the Ayyam al-Bid. The Ayyam al-Bid are the thirteenth, fourteenth and fifteenth days of each lunar month. The twelfth, thirteenth and fourteenth days of each month have also been called the Ayyam al-Bid. However, the first view is the sounder and more well-known one.

١٢٥٨ – وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ أَوْصَانِي خَلِيْلِي صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ بِثَلاثَ صِيَامٍ ثَلاثَةِ أَيَّامٍ مِنْ كُلِّ شَهْرٍ وَرَكَعَتِي الضُّحَى وَأَنْ أُوتِرَ قَبْلَ أَنْ انام مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1258. Narrated from Abu Hurairah (may Allah be pleased with him): He said, “My beloved Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) advised me regarding three things: fasting three days every month, praying two rak‘ahs of Duha prayer, and praying Witr before going to sleep.”

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

١٢٥٩ – وَعَنْ أَبِي الدَّرْدَاءِ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ أَوْصَانِي حَبِيبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ بِثَلَاثَ لَنْ أَدَعَهُنَّ مَا عِشْتُ بِصِيَامٍ ثَلَاثَةِ أَيَّامٍ مِنْ كُلِّ شَهْرٍ وَصَلَاةِ الضحى وبِأَنْ لَا أَنَامَ حَتَّى أُوتِرَ – رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ .

1259. Narrated from Abu al-Darda (may Allah be pleased with him): He said, “My beloved Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) advised me regarding three things. I will never abandon them as long as I live: fasting three days every month, performing Duha prayer, and never going to sleep without praying Witr.”

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

١٢٦٠ – وَعَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عَمْرِو بْنِ الْعَاصِ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُمَا قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ صَوْمُ ثَلَاثَةِ أَيَّامٍ مِنْ كُلِّ شَهْرٍ صَوْمُ الدَّهْرِ كُلِّهِ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1260. Narrated from Abdullah ibn Amr ibn al-As (may Allah be pleased with them both): He said, “The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said, ‘Fasting three days every month is equivalent to fasting the entire year.’” Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

١٢٦١ – وَعَنْ مُعَاذَةَ الْعَدَوِيَّةِ أَنَّهَا سَأَلَتْ عَائِشَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهَا أَكَانَ رَسُولُ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَصُومُ مِنْ كُلِّ شَهْرٍ ثَلَاثَةَ أَيَّامٍ قَالَتْ نَعَمْ فَقُلْتُ مِنْ أي الشَّهْرِ كَانَ يَصُومُ قَالَتْ لَمْ يَكُنْ يُبَالِي مِنْ أَيِّ الشَّهْرِ يَصُومُ –

رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ.

1261. Narrated from Mu‘adhah al-‘Adawiyyah (may Allah have mercy on her): She said, “I asked Aishah (may Allah be pleased with her), ‘Did the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) fast three days every month?’ She replied, ‘Yes.’ I asked, ‘During which part of the month did he fast?’ She replied, ‘He did not follow any particular schedule regarding this; rather, he fasted on whichever days of the month he wished.’”

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

١٢٦٢ – وَعَنْ أَبِي ذَرٍ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِذَا صُمْتَ مِنَ الشَّهْرِ ثَلاثًا فَصُمْ ثَلَاثَ عَشْرَةَ وَارْبَعْ عَشْرَةً وَخَمْسَ عَشْرَةَ رَوَاهُ التَّرْمِذِى وَقَالَ حديث حَسَن

1262. Narrated from Abu Dharr (may Allah be pleased with him): He said, “The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said, ‘When you wish to fast three days in a month, fast on the thirteenth, fourteenth and fifteenth.’”

Imam al-Tirmidhi narrated this hadith and called it hasan.

١٢٦٣ – وَعَنْ قَتَادَةَ بْنِ مِلْحَانَ قَالَ كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَأْمُرُنَا بِصِيَامٍ أَيَّامِ الْبَيْضِ ثَلاثَ عَشْرَةَ وَارْبَعَ عَشْرَةً وَخَمْسَ عَشْرَةَ رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ .

1263. Narrated from Qatadah ibn Milhan (may Allah be pleased with him): He said, “The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) used to command us to fast the Ayyam al-Bid: the thirteenth, fourteenth and fifteenth days of the month.”

Imam Abu Dawud narrated this hadith.

١٢٦٤ – وَعَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُمَا قَالَ كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ لَا يُفْطِرُ أَيَّامَ الْبَيضِ فِي حَضَرٍ وَلَا سَفَرٍ – رَوَاهُ النِّسَائِي بِإِسْنَادٍ حَسَن .

1264. Narrated from Abdullah ibn Abbas (may Allah be pleased with them both): He said, “The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) never missed fasting the Ayyam al-Bid, whether he was resident or traveling.”

Imam al-Nasai narrated this hadith with a hasan chain of transmission.

Section 52 – The virtue of providing iftar for a fasting person and of the fasting person before whom food and drink are consumed; and the supplication of the person who eats in the presence of the one who provided the food

١٢٦٥ – عَن زَيْدِ بْنِ خَالِدٍ الجُهَنِي رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ مَنْ فَطَرَ صَائِمًا كَانَ لَهُ مِثْلَ آخِرِهِ غَيْرَ أَنَّهُ لَا يَنْقُصُ مِنْ أَجْرِ الصَّائِمِ يث حَسَنٌ صَحِيحٌ . شي رَوَاهُ التَّرْمِذِى وَقَالَ حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ .

1265. Narrated from Zayd ibn Khalid al-Juhani (may Allah be pleased with him): The Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said, “Whoever provides iftar for a fasting person will receive a reward equal to his reward, without diminishing anything from the fasting person’s reward.” Imam al-Tirmidhi narrated this hadith and called it hasan and sahih.

١٢٦٦ – وَعَنْ أَمْ عُمَارَةَ الْأَنْصَارِيَّةِ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهَا أَنَّ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ دَخَلَ عَلَيْهَا فَقَدِّمَتْ إِلَيْهِ طَعَامًا فَقَالَ كُلِي فَقَالَتْ إِنِّي صَائِمَةٌ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِنَّ الصَّائِمَ تُصَلَّى عَلَيْهِ الْمَلَائِكَةُ إِذَا

أَكِلَ عِنْدَهُ حَتَّى يَفْرُغُوا وَرَبِّمَا قَالَ حَتَّى يَشْبَعُوا رَوَاهُ التَّرْمِذِى وَقَالَ حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ .

1266. Narrated from Umm Umarah al-Ansariyyah (may Allah be pleased with her): The Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) once visited her, and she brought food before him. The Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said to her, “Eat.” She replied, “I am fasting.” The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said, “When food is eaten in the presence of a fasting person, the angels continue to invoke blessings upon him until those eating finish, or, as he said, until they have eaten their fill.”

Imam al-Tirmidhi narrated this hadith and called it hasan.

١٢٦٧ – وَعَنْ أَنَسٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ جَاءَ إِلَى سَعْدِ ابْنِ عُبَادَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ فَجَاءَ بِخُبُرٍ وَزَيْت فَأَكَلَ ثُمَّ قَالَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ أَفطَرَ عِندَكُمُ الصَّائِمُونَ وَاكَلَ طَعَامَكُمُ الْأَبْرَارُ وَصَلَّتْ

عَلَيْكُمُ الْمَلَائِكَةُ رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ بِإِسْنَادِ صَحِيح .

1267. Narrated from Anas (may Allah be pleased with him): The Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) once came to Sad ibn Ubadah (may Allah be pleased with him). Sad brought him bread and olive oil, and he ate. Then the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said, “May those who fast break their fast with you, may the righteous eat your food, and may the angels seek forgiveness for you.”

Imam Abu Dawud narrated this hadith with an authentic chain of transmission.

Chapter 9

Kitab al-I‘tikaf (I‘tikaf)

Section 1 – The virtue of I‘tikaf

١٢٦٨ – عَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُمَا قَالَ كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَعْتَكِفُ الْعَشْرَ الْأَوَاخِرَ مِنْ رَمَضَانَ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ .

1268. Narrated from Abdullah ibn Umar (may Allah be pleased with them both): He said, “The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) would observe I‘tikaf during the last ten days of Ramadan.”

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

١٢٦٩ – وَعَنْ عَائِشَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهَا أَنَّ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ كَانَ يَعْتَكِفُ الْعَشْرَ الْأَوَاخِرَ مِنْ رَمَضَانَ حَتَّى تَوَفَّاهُ اللَّهُ تَعَالَى ثُمَّ اعْتَكَفَ أَزْوَاجُهُ مِنْ بَعْدِهِ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1269. Narrated from Aishah (may Allah be pleased with her): She said, “The Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) regularly observed I‘tikaf during the last ten days of Ramadan until Allah, the Almighty and Majestic, caused him to die. After him, his wives also observed I‘tikaf.”

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim cited this hadith.

۱۲۷۰ – وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ كَانَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَعْتَكِفُ فِي كُلِّ رَمَضَانَ عَشْرَةَ أَيَّامٍ فَلَمَّا كَانَ الْعَامُ الَّذِي قُبِضَ فِيْهِ اعْتَكَفَ عِشْرِينَ يَوْمًا – رَوَاهُ الْبُخَارِيُّ.

1270. Narrated from Abu Hurairah (may Allah be pleased with him): He said, “The Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) observed I‘tikaf for ten days every Ramadan. Then, in the year in which he passed away, he observed I‘tikaf for twenty days.”

Imam al-Bukhari narrated this hadith.

Chapter 10

Kitab al-Hajj (Hajj)

Section 1 – The obligation of Hajj and its virtue

قَالَ اللهُ تَعَالَى : وَاللهِ عَلَى النَّاسِ حِجُّ الْبَيْتِ مَنِ اسْتَطَاعَ إِلَيْهِ سَبِيلاً. وَمَنْ كَفَرَ فَانَّ اللَّهَ غَنِيٌّ عَنِ الْعَالَمِينَ.

Allah, the Almighty, says:

“Pilgrimage to the House is a duty owed to Allah by all people who are able to undertake the journey. And whoever denies it, then surely Allah is not in need of the worlds.” (Surah Al Imran: 97)

۱۲۷۱ – وَعَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُمَا أَنْ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ بُنِي الْإِسْلامُ عَلَى خَمْسٍ شَهَادَةِ أنْ لا إلهَ إِلَّا اللَّهُ وَأَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ واقَامِ الصَّلاةِ وَإِيتَاءِ الزَّكَاةِ وَحَجَ الْبَيْتِ وَصَوْمِ رَمَضَانَ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1271. Narrated from Abdullah ibn Umar (may Allah be pleased with them both): The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said, “Islam is built upon five things: bearing witness that there is no deity except Allah and that Muhammad is the Messenger of Allah, establishing prayer, giving zakat, performing Hajj to the House, and fasting Ramadan.”

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

۱۲۷۲ – وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ خَطْبَنَا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَقَالَ يَأَيُّهَا النَّاسُ قَدْ فَرَضَ اللهُ عَلَيْكُمُ الْحَجِّ فَحُجُوا فَقَالَ رَجُلٌ أَكُلِّ عَامٍ يَا رَسُولَ اللهِ فَسَكَتَ حَتَّى قَالَهَا ثَلَاثًا فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى

اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ لَوْ قُلْتُ نَعَمُ لَوَجَبَتْ وَلَمَّا اسْتَطَعْتُمْ ثُمَّ قَالَ ذَرُونِي مَا تَرَكْتُكُمْ فَإِنَّمَا هَلَكَ مَنْ كَانَ قَبْلَكُمْ بِكَثْرَةِ سُؤَالِهِمْ وَاخْتِلَافِهِمْ عَلَى أَنْبِيَائِهِمْ فَإِذَا أَمَرْتُكُمْ بِشَيْءٍ فَأْتُوا مِنْهُ مَا اسْتَطَعْتُمْ وَإِذَا نَهَيْتُكُمْ عَنْ شَيْءٍ

فَدَعُوهُ – رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ.

1272. Narrated from Abu Hurairah (may Allah be pleased with him): He said, “The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) delivered a sermon before us and said, ‘O people! Allah has made Hajj obligatory upon you, so perform Hajj.’ A man asked, ‘O Messenger of Allah, every year?’ He remained silent until the man asked the question three times. Then the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said, ‘Had I said yes, it would have become obligatory every year, and you would not have been able to do so.’ Then he said, ‘Leave me with what I have left you, for those before you were destroyed because of their excessive questioning and disagreement with their prophets. When I command you to do something, do of it as much as you are able; and when I forbid you from something, abstain from it.’”

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

۱۲۷۳ – وَعَنْهُ قَالَ سُئِلَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ أَيُّ الْعَمَلِ أَفْضَلُ قَالَ إِيْمَانُ بِاللَّهِ وَرَسُولِهِ قِيلَ ثُمَّ مَاذَا قَالَ الْجِهَادُ فِي سَبِيلِ اللَّهِ قِبْلَ ثُمَّ مَاذَا قَالَ حج مبرور – متفق عليه

1273. Narrated from Abu Hurairah (may Allah be pleased with him): He said, “The Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) was asked, ‘Which deed is best?’ He replied, ‘Faith in Allah and His Messenger.’ He was asked, ‘Then which?’ He replied, ‘Jihad in the path of Allah.’ He was asked, ‘Then which?’ He replied, ‘An accepted Hajj.’” Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith. “Al-Mabrur” means a person who performs Hajj without committing any sin during it.

١٢٧٤ – وَعَنْهُ قَالَ سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ مَنْ حَجَّ فَلَمْ يَرْقُتُ وَلَمْ يَفْسُقُ رَجَعَ كَيَوْمٍ وَلَدَتْهُ أُمُّهُ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1274. Narrated from Abu Hurairah (may Allah be pleased with him): He said, “I heard the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) say, ‘Whoever performs Hajj and does not engage in obscenity or wrongdoing returns free and purified from his sins as on the day his mother gave birth to him.’”

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim cited this hadith.

١٢٧٥ – وَعَنْهُ أَنْ رَسُولَ الله صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ الْعُمْرَةُ إِلَى الْعُمْرَةِ كفَّارَةٌ لِمَا بَيْنَهُمَا وَالْحَيُّ الْمَبْرُورُ لَيْسَ لَهُ جَزَاء إِلَّا الْجَنَّةَ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1275. Narrated from Abu Hurairah (may Allah be pleased with him): The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said, “One Umrah to the next is an expiation for the sins committed between them. And an accepted Hajj has no reward except Paradise.”

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim cited this hadith.

١٢٧٦ – وَعَنْ عَائِشَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهَا قَالَتْ قُلْتُ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ نَرَى الْجِهَادَ أَفْضَلُ الْعَمَلِ أَفَلَا نُجَاهِدُ فَقَالَ لَكِنْ أَفْضَلُ الْجِهَادِ حَجَّ مَبْرُورٌ رَوَاهُ الْبُخَارِيُّ .

1276. Narrated from Aishah (may Allah be pleased with her): She said, “I asked, ‘O Messenger of Allah, we consider Jihad the best deed; should we not therefore perform Jihad?’ He replied, ‘However, for you, the best Jihad is an accepted Hajj.’”

Imam al-Bukhari cited this hadith.

۱۲۷۷ – وَعَنْهَا أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ مَا مِنْ يَوْمِ اكْثَرَ مِنْ أَنْ يَعْتِقَ اللَّهُ فِيهِ عَبْدًا مِنَ النَّارِ مِنْ يَوْمِ عَرَفَةَ رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ.

1277. Narrated from Aishah (may Allah be pleased with her): The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said, “There is no day on which Allah frees more servants from the Fire than on the Day of Arafah.”

Imam Muslim cited this hadith.

۱۲۷۸ – وَعَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُمَا أَنَّ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ عُمْرَةٌ فِي رَمَضَانَ تَعْدِلُ حَجَّةً أَوْ حَجَّةً مَعِي – مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1278. Narrated from Abdullah ibn Abbas (may Allah be pleased with them both): The Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said, “Performing Umrah in Ramadan is equivalent to performing Hajj, or he said, ‘Equivalent to performing Hajj with me.’”

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim cited this hadith.

۱۲۷۹ – وَعَنْهُ أَنْ امْرَأَةٌ قَالَتْ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ إِنَّ فَرِيضَةَ اللَّهِ عَلَى عِبَادِهِ فِي الحج ادركت أبي شَيْخًا كَبِيرًا لا يَثْبُتُ عَلَى الرَّاحِلَةِ أَفَاحُجُ عَنْهُ قَالَ نَعَمْ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1279. Narrated from Abdullah ibn Abbas (may Allah be pleased with them both): A woman said, “O Messenger of Allah, the Hajj which Allah has made obligatory upon His servants has become obligatory upon my father, but he is extremely old and unable to sit firmly on a mount. May I perform Hajj on his behalf?” He replied, “Yes.”

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

۱۲۸۰ – وَعَنْ لَقِبْطِ بْنِ عَامِرٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّهُ إِلَى النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَقَالَ إِنْ أَبِي شَيْخٌ كَبِيرٌ لَا يَسْتَطِيعُ الْحَقِّ وَلَا الْعُمْرَةَ وَلَا الظَّعَنَ قَالَ حُج عَنْ أَبِيكَ وَاعْتَمِرُ – رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ وَالتَّرْمِذِي وَقَالَ حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ

صَحِيحٌ.

1280. Narrated from Laqit ibn Amir (may Allah be pleased with him): He came to the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) and said, “My father has become extremely old. He is unable to perform Hajj or Umrah, or to travel for that purpose.” The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said, “Perform Hajj and Umrah on behalf of your father.”

Imam Abu Dawud and Imam al-Tirmidhi cited this hadith, and Imam al-Tirmidhi called it hasan and sahih.

۱۲۸۱ – وَعَنِ السَّائِبِ بْنِ يَزِيدَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ حُجَّ بِي مَعَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فِي حُجَّةِ الْوَدَاعِ وَأَنَا ابْنُ سَبْعَ سِنِينَ – رَوَاهُ الْبُخَارِيُّ.

1281. Sā’ib ibn Yazīd (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated. He said, “I performed Hajj along with the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) during the Farewell Hajj, and I was seven years old at the time.”

Imam al-Bukhari cited this hadith.

۱۲۸۲ – وَعَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُمَا أَنَّ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ لقي ركبًا بِالرَّوْحَاءِ فَقَالَ مَنِ الْقَوْمُ قَالُوا الْمُسْلِمُونَ قَالُوا مَنْ أَنتَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللهِ فَرَفَعَتِ اشراةَ صَبِها فَقَالَتْ الهُذَا حَجَّ قَالَ نَعَمْ وَلَكِ أَجْرَ – رَوَاهُ

مُسْلِمٌ.

1282. Abdullah ibn Abbas (may Allah be pleased with them both) narrated. He said, “At a place called al-Rawha, the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) met a caravan. He asked, ‘Who are you?’ They replied, ‘We are Muslims.’ They asked, ‘Who are you?’ He replied, ‘The Messenger of Allah!’ Hearing this, a girl came forward with her child and asked, ‘Will this child also perform Hajj?’ He replied, ‘Yes, and you will receive the reward.’

Imam Muslim cited this hadith.

۱۲۸۳ – وَعَنْ أَنَسٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنْ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ حَجَّ على رحلٍ وَكَانَتْ زَامِلَتَهُ رَوَاهُ الْبُخَارِيُّ.

1283. Anas (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated. He said, “The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) travelled for Hajj on a pack animal, and he placed his belongings on it as well (that is, he had no separate mount for carrying his belongings).”

Imam al-Bukhari narrated this hadith.

١٢٨٤ – وَعَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُمَا قَالَ كَانَتْ عُكَاظُ وَمِجَنَّهُ وَذُو الْمَجَازِ أَسْوَافًا فِي الْجَاهِلِيَّةِ فَتَاتُمُوا أَنْ يَتَّجِرُوا فِي الْمَوَاسِمِ فَنَزَلَتْ لَيْسَ عَلَيْكُمْ جُنَاحٌ أَنْ تَبْتَغُوا فَضْلاً مِنْ رَبِّكُمْ فِي مَوَاسِمِ الْحَقِّ رَوَاهُ الْبُخَارِيُّ.

1284. Abdullah ibn Abbas (may Allah be pleased with them both) narrated. He said, “During the Age of Ignorance, Ukaz, Mijannah, and Dhu al-Majaz were three markets. (When Islam began,) people came to regard conducting business in those three markets during the Hajj season as sinful. Then the following verse was revealed: ‘There is no blame upon you for seeking bounty from your Lord (lawful provision) during the Hajj season.’ (Surah al-Baqarah: 198)

Imam al-Bukhari narrated this hadith.

Chapter: 11

Kitab al-Jihad (Jihad)

Section: 1 – The Virtues of Jihad

قَالَ اللَّهُ تَعَالَى : وَقَاتِلُوا الْمُشْرِكِينَ كَافَّةً كَمَا يُقَاتِلُونَكُمْ كَافَّةً وَاعْلَمُوا أَنَّ اللَّهَ مَعَ الْمُتَّقِينَ .

The Exalted Allah says:

“And fight the polytheists all together, just as they fight you all together. And know that Allah is with the God-fearing.” (Surah al-Tawbah: 36)

وَقَالَ تَعَالَى : كُتِبَ عَلَيْكُمُ الْقِتَالُ وَهُوَ كُرَهُ لَكُمْ وَعَسَى أَنْ تَكْرَهُوا شَيْئًا وَهُوَ خَيْرٌ لَكُمْ وَعَسَى أَنْ تُحِبُّوا شَيْئًا وَهُوَ شَرٌّ لَكُمْ وَاللَّهُ يَعْلَمُ وَأَنْتُمْ لَا تَعْلَمُونَ.

“Jihad has been prescribed for you, although it is unpleasant to you (by nature). Perhaps you dislike something while it is good for you, and perhaps you love something while it is bad for you. Allah knows, and you do not know.” (Surah al-Baqarah: 216)

وَقَالَ تَعَالَى : انْفِرُوا خِفَافًا وَثِقَالاً وَجَاهِدُوا بِأَمْوَالِكُمْ وَأَنْفُسِكُمْ فِي سَبِيلِ اللَّهِ.

“Go forth, whether light or heavy, and strive with your wealth and your lives in the way of Allah.” (Surah al-Tawbah: 41)

وَقَالَ تَعَالَى : إِنَّ اللهَ اشْتَرَى مِنَ الْمُؤْمِنِينَ أَنْفُسَهُمْ وَأَمْوَالَهُمْ بِأَنَّ لَهُمُ الْجَنَّةَ يُقَاتِلُونَ فِي سَبِيلِ اللهِ فَيَقْتُلُونَ وَيُقْتَلُونَ وَعْدًا عَلَيْهِ حَقًّا فِي التَّوْرَاةِ وَالْإِنْجِيلِ وَالْقُرْآنِ وَمَنْ أَوْفَى بِعَهْدِهِ مِنَ اللهِ فَاسْتَبْشِرُوا بِبَيْعِكُمُ الَّذِي

بَايَعْتُمْ بِهِ وَذَلِكَ هُوَ الْفَوْزُ الْعَظِيمُ.

“Indeed, Allah has purchased from the believers their lives and their wealth in exchange for Paradise. They fight in the way of Allah, killing and being killed. This is a binding promise upon Him in the Torah, the Gospel, and the Qur’an. And who is more faithful to his covenant than Allah? So rejoice in the bargain you have made. And that is the great success.” (Surah al-Tawbah: 111)

وَقَالَ اللهُ تَعَالَى : لا يَسْتَوِي الْقَاعِدُونَ مِنَ الْمُؤْمِنِينَ غَيْرُ أُولِي الضَّرَرِ وَالْمُجَاهِدُونَ فِي سَبِيلِ اللَّهِ بِأَمْوَالِهِمْ وَأَنْفُسِهِمْ فَضْلَ اللَّهُ الْمُجَاهِدِينَ بِأَمْوَالِهِمْ وَأَنْفُسِهِمْ عَلَى الْقَاعِدِينَ دَرَجَةً وَكُلاً وَعَدَ اللهُ الْحُسْنَى وَفَضْلَ اللَّهُ

الْمُجَاهِدِينَ عَلَى الْقَاعِدِينَ أَجْرًا عَظِيمًا . دَرَجَاتٍ مِنْهُ وَمَغْفِرَةً وَرَحْمَةً وَكَانَ اللَّهُ غَفُورًا رَّحِيمًا.

“Those Muslims who remain at home without an excuse and those who strive in the way of Allah with their wealth and lives cannot be equal. Allah has granted those who strive with their wealth and lives a higher rank over those who remain at home. Allah has promised goodness to all. And Allah has given those who strive a tremendous reward over those who remain at home: many ranks from Him, forgiveness, and mercy. Allah is Most Forgiving, Most Merciful.” (Surah al-Nisa: 95–96)

وَقَالَ تَعَالَى : يَأَيُّهَا الَّذِينَ آمَنُوا هَلْ أَدُلُّكُمْ عَلَى تِجَارَةٍ تُنْجِيكُمْ مِّنْ عَذَابٍ اليم تُؤْمِنُونَ بِاللَّهِ وَرَسُولِهِ وَتُجَاهِدُونَ فِي سَبِيلِ اللَّهِ بِأَمْوَالِكُمْ وَأَنْفُسِكُمْ ذَلِكُمْ خَيْرٌ لَكُمْ إِنْ كُنْتُمْ تَعْلَمُونَ. يَغْفِرْ لَكُمْ ذُنُوبَكُمْ وَيُدْخِلُكُمْ جَنَّاتٍ تَجْرِي

مِنْ تَحْتِهَا الْأَنْهَارُ وَمَسَاكِنَ طَيِّبَةً فِي جَنَّاتِ عَدْنٍ ذَلِكَ الْفَوْزُ الْعَظِيمُ، وَأُخْرَى تُحِبُّونَهَا نَصْرٌ مِّنَ اللهِ وَفَتْحٌ قَرِيبٌ وَبَشِّرِ الْمُؤْمِنِينَ .

“O believers! Shall I guide you to a trade that will save you from a painful punishment? Believe in Allah and His Messenger and strive in the way of Allah with your wealth and lives. That is better for you, if you only knew. (If you do so,) He will forgive your sins and admit you into Gardens under which rivers flow, and into pleasant dwellings in everlasting Gardens. That is the supreme success. And there is another thing you love: help from Allah and an imminent victory. So give the believers good news.” (Surah al-Saff: 10–13)

There are many verses on this subject in the Qur’an, and they are widely known. There are also countless hadiths concerning the virtues of Jihad. Only a few of them are mentioned here:

١٢٨٥ – عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ سُئِلَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ أَيُّ الْأَعْمَالِ أَفْضَلُ قَالَ إِيْمَانُ بِاللهِ وَرَسُولِهِ قَبْلَ ثُمَّ مَاذَا قَالَ الْجِهَادُ فِي سَبِيلِ اللَّهِ قِيلَ ثُمَّ مَاذَا قَالَ حَجٌ مَا حج مبرور – متفق عليه.

1285. Abu Hurayrah (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated. He said, “The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) was asked, ‘Which deed is best?’ He replied, ‘Believing in Allah and His Messenger.’ He was asked, ‘Then which?’ He replied, ‘Jihad in the way of Allah.’ He was asked, ‘Then which?’ He replied, ‘An accepted Hajj.’

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

١٢٨٦ – وَعَنِ ابْنِ مَسْعُودٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قُلْتُ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ أَيُّ الْعَمَلِ أَحَبُّ إِلَى اللهِ تَعَالَى ؟ قَالَ الصَّلاةُ عَلَى وَقْتِهَا قُلْتُ ثُمَّ أَيُّ قَالَ بِرُّ الْوَالِدَيْنِ قُلْتُ ثُمَّ أَي قَالَ الْجِهَادُ فِي سَبِيلِ اللَّهِ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1286. Abdullah ibn Mas‘ud (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated. He said, “I asked, ‘O Messenger of Allah, which deed is most beloved to Allah?’ He replied, ‘Performing the prayer at its proper time.’ I asked, ‘Then which?’ He replied, ‘Kind treatment of one’s parents.’ I asked, ‘Then which?’ He replied, ‘Jihad in the way of Allah.’”

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

۱۲۸۷ – وَعَنْ أَبِي ذَرِّ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قُلْتُ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ أَيُّ الْعَمَلِ أَفْضَلُ؟ قَالَ الْإِيْمَانُ بِاللَّهِ وَالْجِهَادُ فِي سَبِيلِهِ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1287. Abu Dharr (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated. He said, “I asked, ‘O Messenger of Allah, which deed is best?’ He replied, ‘Believing in Allah and striving in His way.’”

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

۱۲۸۸ – وَعَنْ أَنَسٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ لَغَدُوةٌ فِي سَبِيلِ اللَّهِ أَوْ رَوْحَةٌ خَيْرٌ مِنَ الدُّنْيَا وَمَا فِيهَا مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1288. Anas (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated. The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said, “Spending a morning or an evening in the way of Allah (in Jihad) is better than the world and everything in it.”

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

۱۲۸۹ – وَعَنْ أَبِي سَعِيدٍ الْخُدْرِيِّ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ أَتَى رَجُلٌ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَقَالَ أَيُّ النَّاسِ أَفْضَلُ قَالَ مُؤْمِنٌ يُجَاهِدُ بِنَفْسِهِ وَمَالِهِ فِي سَبِيلِ اللهِ قَالَ ثُمَّ مَنْ قَالَ مُؤْمِنٌ فِي شِعْبٍ مِّنَ الشَّعَابِ

يَعْبُدُ اللَّهَ وَيَدَعُ النَّاسَ مِنْ شَرِّهِ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1289. Abu Sa‘id al-Khudri (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated. He said, “A man came to the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) and asked, ‘Who is the best of people?’ He replied, ‘A believer who strives with his life and wealth in the way of Allah.’ He asked, ‘Then who?’ He replied, ‘A believer who worships Allah in a mountain pass and keeps people safe from his harm.’”

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

۱۲۹۰ – وَعَنْ سَهْلِ بْنِ سَعْدٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ رِبَاطُ يَوْمٍ فِي سَبِيلِ اللَّهِ خَيْرٌ مِنَ الدُّنْيَا وَمَا عَلَيْهَا وَمَوْضِعُ سَوْطِ أَحَدِكُمْ مِنَ الْجَنَّةِ خَيْرٌ مِنَ الدُّنْيَا وَمَا عَلَيْهَا وَالرُّوْحَةُ يَرُوحُهَا الْعَبْدُ

فِي سَبِيلِ اللهِ تَعَالَى أَوِ الْغَدْوَةُ خَيْرٌ مِنَ الدُّنْيَا وَمَا عَلَيْهَا – مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1290. Sahl ibn Sa‘d (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated. The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said, “Guarding the frontier for one day in the way of Allah is better than the world and everything upon it. The space in Paradise equal to the area of one of your whips is better than the world and everything upon it. And going out in the evening in the way of Allah (for Jihad), or going out in the morning, is better than the world and everything upon it.”

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

ى اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ ۱۲۹۱ – وَعَنْ سَلْمَانَ رَضِيا وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ رِبَاطُ يَوْمٍ وَلَيْلَةٍ خَيْرٌ مِنْ صِيَامٍ شَهْرٍ وَقِيَامِهِ وَإِنْ مَاتَ فِيْهِ جَرَى عَلَيْهِ عَمَلُهُ الَّذِي كَانَ يَعْمَلُ وَأَجْرِيَ عَلَيْهِ رِزْقُهُ وَآمِنَ الفَتَانَ رَوَاهُ

مُسْلِمٌ.

1291. Salman (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated. He said, “I heard the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) say, ‘Guarding the frontier of the Islamic state for one day and one night is more valuable than fasting for a month and worshipping during its nights. If he dies in this state, the deeds he used to perform will continue for him, his provision will continue to be given to him, and he will be safe from the trial of the grave.’”

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

۱۲۹۲ – وَعَنْ فَضَالَةَ بْنِ عُبَيْدٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ كُلُّ مَيِّت يُخْتَمُ عَلَى عَمَلِهِ إِلا الْمُرَابِطَ فِي سَبِيلِ اللَّهِ فَإِنَّهُ يَنْمِي لَهُ عَمَلُهُ إِلى يَوْمِ الْقِيَامَةِ وَيُؤَمِّنُ مِنْ فِتْنَةِ الْقَبْرِ رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ

وَالتَّرْمِذِيُّ وَقَالَ حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ صَحِيحٌ.

1292. Fadalah ibn Ubayd (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated. The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said, “The deeds of every dead person are sealed after death. But the deeds of one who guards the frontier of the Islamic state for Allah continue to increase until the Day of Resurrection, and he will be protected from the trial of the grave.”

Imam Abu Dawud and Imam al-Tirmidhi narrated this hadith, and Imam al-Tirmidhi classified it as hasan.

۱۲۹۳ – وَعَنْ عُثْمَانَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ رِبَاطٌ يَوْمٍ فِي سَبِيلِ اللَّهِ خَيْرٌ مِنْ أَلْفِ يَوْمٍ فِيمَا سِوَاهُ مِنَ الْمَنَازِلِ روَاهُ التَّرْمِذِي وَقَالَ حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ صَحِيحٌ.

1293. Uthman (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated. He said, “I heard the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) say, ‘Guarding the frontier of the Islamic state for one day in the way of Allah is better than spending a thousand days engaged in other good deeds.’”

Imam al-Tirmidhi narrated this hadith and classified it as hasan.

١٢٩٤ – وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ تَضَمَّنَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ خَرَجَ فِي سَبِيْلِهِ لا يُخْرِجُهُ إِلَّا جِهَادٌ فِي سَبِيْلِي وَإِيْمَانُ بي وَتَصْدِيقٌ بِرُسُلِى فَهُوَ ضَامِنٌ عَلَى أَنْ أُدْخِلَهُ الْجَنَّةَ أَوْ أَرَجِعَهُ

إِلَى مَنْزِلِهِ الَّذِي خَرَجَ مِنْهُ بِمَا نَالَ مِنْ أَجْرٍ أَوْ غَنِيمَةٍ وَالَّذِي نَفْسُ مُحَمَّدٍ بِيَدِهِ مَا مِنْ كَلَّمَ يُكَلِّمُ فِي سَبِيلِ اللَّهِ إِلَّا جَاءَ يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ كَهَيْئَتِهِ يَوْمَ كُلِمَ لَوْنُهُ لَوْنُ دَم وَرِيحُهُ رِيحُ مِسْكَ وَالَّذِي نَفْسُ مُحَمَّدٍ بِيَدِهِ لَوْ لا أَنْ أَشُقَّ

عَلَى الْمُسْلِمِينَ مَا فَعَدْتُ خِلَافَ سَرِيَّةٍ تَغْزُو فِي سَبِيلِ اللهِ أَبَدًا وَلَكِنْ لا أَجِدُ سَعَةً فَاحْمِلَهُمْ وَلَا يَجِدُونَ سَعَةً وَيَشْقُ عَلَيْهِمْ أَنْ يَتَخَلَّفُوا عَنِّى وَالَّذِي نَفْسُ مُحَمَّدٍ بِيَدِهِ لَوَدِدْتُ أَنْ أَغْزُوَ فِي سَبِيلِ اللَّهِ فَأَقْتَلَ ثُمَّ اغْزُوَ

فَأَقْتَلَ ثُمَّ اغْزُوَ فَأَقْتَلَ – رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ وَرَوَى الْبُخَارِيُّ بَعْضَهُ.

1294. Abu Hurayrah (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated. He said, “The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said, ‘Allah guarantees the one who goes forth in His way, and nothing drives him from his home except striving in My way, believing in Me, and affirming the truth of My messengers. He is under Allah’s guarantee that He will admit him into Paradise or return him to the home from which he departed, along with the reward or spoils he has obtained. By Him in Whose hand is the soul of Muhammad! Any wound he receives in the way of Allah will come before Allah on the Day of Resurrection in the form it had on the day it was inflicted. Its color will be the color of blood and its fragrance the fragrance of musk. By Him in Whose hand is the soul of Muhammad! Were it not that I would cause hardship for the Muslims, I would never remain behind any expedition that fought in the way of Allah. But I cannot afford to provide mounts for all of them, nor can the Muslims afford it, and it would be extremely difficult for them to remain behind while I went out for Jihad. By Him in Whose hand is the soul of Muhammad! I certainly wish to go out in the way of Allah, be martyred, then go out again and be martyred, then go out again and be martyred.’”

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith, and Imam al-Bukhari narrated part of it. “Al-kalm” means a wound or injury.

١٢٩٥ – وَعَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مَا مِنْ مَعْلُومٍ يُعْلَمُ فِي سَبِيلِ اللهِ الأَجَاءَ يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ وَكَلِّمُهُ يَدْمِي اللَّوْنُ لَوْنُ دَمَ وَالرِّيحُ رِيحُ مشك – مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1295. Abu Hurayrah (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated. He said, “The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said, ‘Every person wounded in the way of Allah will come on the Day of Resurrection with blood flowing from his wound. Its color will be the color of blood and its fragrance the fragrance of musk.’”

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

هُ عَنْهُ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ مَنْ ١٢٩٦ – وَعَنْ مُعَادٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ . قَاتَلَ فِي سَبِيلِ اللَّهِ مِنْ رَجُلٍ مُسْلِمٍ فَوَاقَ نَاقَةٍ وَجَبَتْ لَهُ الْجَنَّةُ وَمَنْ جُرِحَ جُرْحًا فِي سَبِيلِ اللهِ أَوْ نُكِبَ نَكَبَةٌ فَإِنَّهَا تَجِيُّ يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ

كَاغْزَرِ مَا كَانَتْ لَوْنُهَا الزغْفَرَانُ وَرِيْحُهَا كَالْمِسْكِ رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ وَالتَّرْمِذِي وَقَالَ حَدِيْثٌ حَسَنٌ صَحِيحٌ.

1296. Mu‘adh (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated. The Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) said, “For any person belonging to the Muslim community who strives in the way of Allah, even for a brief moment, Paradise becomes obligatory. And whoever is wounded in the way of Allah or suffers any injury will appear on the Day of Resurrection with it fresh, just as it was when it occurred. Its color will be saffron-colored and its fragrance will be like musk.”

Imam Abu Dawud and Imam al-Tirmidhi narrated this hadith, and Imam al-Tirmidhi classified it as hasan and sahih.

۱۲۹۷ – وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ مَرَّ رَجُلٌ مِنْ أَصْحَابِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ بِشِعْبٍ فِيْهِ عُبَيْنَةٌ مِنْ مَاءٍ عَذِّبَةٌ فَأَعْجَبَتْهُ فَقَالَ لَوْ اعْتَزَلْتُ النَّاسَ فَأَقَمْتُ فِي هَذَا الشَّعْبِ وَلَنْ أَفْعَلَ حَتَّى اسْتَأْذِنَ

رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَذَكَرَ ذَلِكَ لِرَسُولِ اللهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَقَالَ لَا تَفْعَل فَإِنْ مُقَامَ أَحَدِكُمْ فِي سَبِيلِ اللهِ أَفْضَلُ مِنْ صَلَاتِهِ فِي بَيْتِهِ سَبْعِينَ عَامًا الا تُحِبُّونَ أَنْ يُغْفِرَ اللهُ لَكُمْ وَيُدْخِلَكُمُ الْجَنَّةَ أَغْزُوا فِي

سَبِيلِ اللَّهِ مَنْ قَاتَلَ فِي سَبِيلِ اللَّهِ فَوَاقَ نَاقَةٍ وَجَبَتْ لَهُ الْجَنَّةُ رَوَاهُ التَّرْمِذِى وَقَالَ حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ.

1297. Abu Hurayrah (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated. He said, “A Companion of the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) was passing through a mountain pass containing a small spring of sweet water. The spring impressed him, and he thought to himself, ‘How wonderful it would be if I could withdraw from the people and stay in this mountain pass.’ But I cannot do that without seeking permission from the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him).”

“He told the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) about this. The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said, ‘Do not do that. For one of you remaining in the way of Allah is better than praying in his own home for seventy years. Do you not want Allah to forgive you and admit you into Paradise? Strive in the way of Allah. Whoever strives in the way of Allah even for a brief moment, Paradise becomes obligatory for him.’”

Imam al-Tirmidhi narrated this hadith and classified it as hasan. The word “fuwaq” means the interval between two milkings of a she-camel.

۱۲۹۸ – وَعَنْهُ قَالَ قَبْلَ يَا رَسُولَ اللهِ مَا يَعْدِلُ الْجِهَادَ فِي سَبِيلِ اللَّهِ قَالَ لَا تَسْتَطِيعُونَهُ فَأَعَادُوا عَلَيْهِ مَرَّتَيْنِ أَوْ ثَلاثًا كُلُّ ذلكَ يَقُولُ لَا تَسْتَطِيعُونَهُ ثُمَّ قَالَ مَثَلُ الْمُجَاهِدِ فِي سَبِيلِ اللهِ كَمَثَلِ الصَّائِمِ الْقَائِمِ الْقَانِتِ بِآيَاتِ

اللَّهِ لَا يَفْتُرُ مِنْ صِيَامٍ وَلَا صَلَاةٍ حَتَّى يَرْجِعَ الْمُجَاهِدُ فِي سَبِيلِ اللَّهِ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ وَهُذَا لفظ مُسْلِمِ. وَفِي رِوَايَةِ الْبُخَارِيِّ أَنْ رَجُلاً قَالَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ دُلْنِي عَلَى عَمَلٍ يَعْدِلُ الْجِهَادَ قَالَ لَا أَجِدُهُ ثُمَّ قَالَ هَلْ تَسْتَطِيعُ إِذَا خَرَجَ

الْمُجَاهِدُ أَنْ تَدْخُلَ مَسْجِدِكَ فَتَقُوْمَ وَلَا تَفْتَرَ وَتَصُومَ وَلَا تُفْطِرَ فَقَالَ وَمَنْ يَسْتَطِيعُ ذَلِكَ .

1298. Abu Hurairah (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) was asked, “O Messenger of Allah, which deed is equal to striving in the path of Allah in terms of reward?” He replied, “You do not have the strength to do so.” The Companions repeated the question two or three times, and each time he repeated the same answer: “You do not have the strength to do so.” Then he said, “The example of the one who strives in the path of Allah is like that of one who fasts, performs prayer, and recites the verses of the Qur’an with humility and concentration, remaining occupied in prayer and fasting until the one striving in the path of Allah returns.”

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith. However, the wording here is that of Muslim. In one narration of al-Bukhari, it is stated: A man said, “O Messenger of Allah, tell me of a deed equal to striving in terms of reward.” He replied, “I do not find any such deed.” Then he said, “Can you, when the one striving goes out, enter your mosque and continue praying without stopping, and continue fasting without ever breaking your fast?” The man said, “Who has the ability to do that?”

۱۲۹۹ – وَعَنْهُ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ مِنْ خَيْرِ مَعَاشِ النَّاسِ لَهُمْ رَجُلٌ مُمْسِكَ بِعِنَانِ فَرَسِهِ فِي سَبِيلِ اللَّهِ يَطِيرُ عَلَى مَتْنِهِ كُلَّمَا سَمِعَ هَيْعَةً أَوْ فَزَعَةً طَارَ عَلَيْهِ يَبْتَغِي الْقَتْلَ وَالْمَوْتَ مَظَانُهُ أَوْ رَجُلٌ

فِي غُنَيْمَةٍ فِي رَأْسٍ شَعَفَةٍ مِنْ هَذِهِ الشَّعَفِ أَوْ بَطْنِ وَادٍ مِنْ هذه الأَوْدِيَةِ يُقِيمُ الصَّلاةَ وَيُؤْتِي الزَّكَاةَ وَيَعْبُدُ رَبَّهُ حَتَّى يَأْتِيَهُ الْيَقِينُ لَيْسَ مِنَ النَّاسِ إِلَّا فِي خَيْرٍ رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ .

1299. Abu Hurairah (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said, “The best life among people is that of a man who holds the reins of his horse and is always prepared to strive in the path of Allah. Whenever he hears of danger or alarm, he immediately mounts its back and rushes into the field with the speed of the wind, seeking killing and death wherever they may be found. And the second is the life of a man who lives with a few goats on a mountain peak or in a valley, establishes prayer, gives zakat, worships his Lord until death comes to him, and does nothing except what benefits people.”

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

١٣٠٠ – وَعَنْهُ أَنْ رَسُولَ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ إِنَّ فِي الْجَنَّةِ مِائَةَ دَرَجَةٍ أَعَدَّهَا اللهُ لِلْمُجَاهِدِيْنَ فِي سَبِيلِ اللَّهِ مَا بَيْنَ الدَّرَجَتَيْنِ كَمَا بَيْنَ السَّمَاءِ وَالْأَرْضِ رَوَاهُ الْبُخَارِيُّ .

1300. Abu Hurairah (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said, “There are one hundred gates in Paradise. Allah has prepared them for those who strive in His path. The distance between two of its gates is like the distance between the heavens and the earth.”

Imam al-Bukhari narrated this hadith.

۱۳۰۱ – وَعَنْ أَبِي سَعِيدٍ الْخُدْرِيِّ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ أَنْ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ مَنْ رَضِيَ بِاللهِ رَبَّا وَبِالْإِسْلامِ دِينًا وَبِمُحَمَّدٍ رَّسُوْلاً وَجَبَتْ لَهُ الْجَنَّةُ فَعَجِبَ لَهَا أَبُو سَعِيدٍ فَقَالَ أَعِدُهَا عَلَى يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ فَأَعَادَهَا

عَلَيْهِ ثُمَّ قَالَ وَأُخْرَى يَرْفَعُ اللَّهُ بِهَا الْعَبْدَ مِائَةَ دَرَجَةٍ فِي الْجَنَّةِ مَا بَيْنَ كُلِّ دَرَجَتَيْنِ كَمَا بَيْنَ السَّمَاءِ وَالْأَرْضِ قَالَ وَمَا هِيَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ قَالَ الْجِهَادُ فِي سَبِيلِ اللَّهِ الْجِهَادُ فِي سَبِيلِ اللَّهِ – رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ .

1301. Abu Sa’id al-Khudri (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said, “For the one who accepts Allah as his Lord, Islam as his religion, and Muhammad as his Messenger, Paradise becomes obligatory.” Abu Sa’id was amazed by these words and said, “O Messenger of Allah, repeat them to me.” So he repeated them to him. Then he said, “There is another matter by which Allah will raise His servant one hundred درجات in Paradise, and the distance between every two درجات will be like the distance between the heavens and the earth.” Abu Sa’id asked, “O Messenger of Allah, what is it?” He replied, “Striving in the path of Allah; striving in the path of Allah.”

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

اللهُ عَنْهُ وَعَنْ أَبِي بَكْرِ بْنِ أَبِي مُوسَى الْأَشْعَرِي قَالَ سَمِعْتُ أَبِي رَضِيا ١٣٠٢ – وع وَهُوَ بِحَضْرَةِ الْعَدُوِّ يَقُولُ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِنْ أَبْوَابَ الْجَنَّةِ تحت ظِلالِ السُّيُوفِ فَقَامَ رَجُلٌ رَبُّ الْهَيْئَةِ فَقَالَ يَا أَبَا

مُوسَى أَنْتَ سَمِعْتَ رَسُولَ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ هَذَا قَالَ نَعَمْ فَرَجَعَ إِلَى أَصْحَابِهِ فَقَالَ أَقْرَأُ عَلَيْكُمُ السَّلامَ ثُمَّ كَسَرَ جَفْنَ سَيْفِهِ فَالْقَاهُ ثُمَّ مَشَى بِسَيْفِهِ إِلَى الْعَدُوِّ فَضَرَبَ بِهِ حَتَّى قُتِلَ – رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ .

1302. Abu Bakr ibn Abu Musa al-Ash’ari (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: He said, “I heard my father, Abu Musa al-Ash’ari (may Allah be pleased with him), say while facing the enemy: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said, ‘The gates of Paradise are beneath the shadows of swords.’” Upon hearing this, a disheveled-looking man said, “O Abu Musa, did you yourself hear the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) say this?” He replied, “Yes.” The man returned to his companions and said, “I bid you farewell.” Then he broke the sheath of his sword and threw it away. He advanced toward the enemy with his sword, striking them until he was martyred. Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

۱۳۰۳ – وَعَنْ أَبِي عَبْسٍ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنِ جَبْرٍ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مَا اغْبَرَتْ قَدَمًا عَبْدٍ فِي سَبِيلِ اللَّهِ فَتَمَسَّهُ النَّارُ رَوَاهُ الْبُخَارِيُّ.

1303. Abu ‘Abs ‘Abd al-Rahman ibn Jabr (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said, “A servant whose feet become dusty in the path of Allah will never be touched by the Fire of Hell.” Imam al-Bukhari narrated this hadith.

١٣٠٤ – وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ لَا يَلِجُ النَّارَ رَجُلٌ بَكَى مِنْ خَشْيَةِ اللَّهِ حَتَّى يَعُودَ اللَّبَنُ فِي الضَّرْعِ وَلَا يَجْتَمِعُ عَلَى عَبْدٍ غُبَارٌ فِي سَبِيلِ اللَّهِ وَدُخَانُ جَهَنَّمَ – رَوَاهُ

التَّرْمِذِيُّ وَقَالَ حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ صَحِيحٌ.

1304. Abu Hurairah (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said, “One who weeps out of fear of Allah will not enter Hell, just as milk cannot return to the udder after being milked. The dust raised in the path of Allah and the smoke of Hell will never be combined upon a servant.”

Imam al-Tirmidhi narrated this hadith and declared it hasan and sahih.

١٣٠٥ – وَعَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُمَا قَالَ سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ عَيْنَيْنِ لَا تَمَسُّهُمَا النَّارُ عَيْنٌ بَكَتْ مِنْ خَشْيَةِ اللَّهِ وَعَيْنٌ بَاتَتْ تَحْرُسُ فِي سَبِيلِ اللَّهِ – رَوَاهُ التَّرْمِذِيُّ وَقَالَ حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ.

1305. ‘Abdullah ibn ‘Abbas (may Allah be pleased with them both) reported: I heard the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) say, “Two eyes will not be touched by the Fire of Hell: an eye that wept out of fear of Allah, and an eye that stayed awake guarding in the path of Allah.”

Imam al-Tirmidhi narrated this hadith and classified it as hasan.

١٣٠٦ – وَعَنْ زَيْدِ بْنِ خَالِدٍ أَنْ رَسُولَ اللهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ مَنْ جَهْزَ غَازِيًا فِي سَبِيلِ اللَّهِ فَقَدْ غَزَا وَمَنْ خَلَفَ غَازِيًا فِي أَهْلِهِ بِخَيْرٍ فَقَدْ غَرَا مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1306. Zayd ibn Khalid (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said, “Whoever equips a warrior in the path of Allah has himself fought, and whoever takes proper care of a warrior’s family in his absence has himself fought”—that is, he shares in their reward.

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

۱۳۰۷ – وَعَنْ أَبِي أُمَامَةَ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ أَفْضَلُ الصَّدَقَاتِ ظِلُّ فُسْطَاطٍ فِي سَبِيلِ اللَّهِ وَمَنِيْحَةً خَادِرٍ فِي سَبِيلِ اللَّهِ أَوْ طَرُوقَةٌ فَحْل فِي سَبِيلِ اللَّهِ – رَوَاهُ التَّرْمِذِي وَقَالَ حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ صَحِيحٌ.

1307. Abu Umamah (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said, “The best charity is to provide a tent for shade in the path of Allah, to provide a servant for those striving in the path of Allah, and to provide a camel for a warrior in the path of Allah.”

Imam al-Tirmidhi narrated this hadith and declared it hasan and sahih.

۱۳۰۸ – وَعَنْ أَنَسٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّ فَتى مِنْ أَسْلَمَ قَالَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ إِنِّي أرِيدُ الْغَزْوَ وَلَيسَ مَعِى مَا أَتَجَهْرُ بِهِ قَالَ انْتِ فُلَانًا فَإِنَّهُ قَدْ كَانَ تَجَهْزَ فَمَرِضَ فَاتَاهُ فَقَالَ إِنَّ رَسُولَ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يُقْرِئُكَ السَّلَامَ

وَيَقُولُ أَعْطِنِي الَّذِي تَجَهَّرْتَ بِهِ قَالَ يَا فُلانَةُ أَعْطِيهِ الَّذِي كُنْتُ تَجَهَّرْتُ بِهِ وَلَا تَحْبِسِي عَنْهُ شَيْئًا فَوَاللَّهِ لَا تَحْبِسِي مِنْهُ شَيْئًا فَيُبَارَكَ لَكِ فِيْهِ رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ.

1308. Anas (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: A young man from the tribe of Aslam said, “O Messenger of Allah, I wish to go for jihad, but I have no equipment.” He replied, “Go to so-and-so. He had prepared for jihad but then became ill.” The young man went to him and said, “The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) sends you greetings and asks you to give me whatever equipment you prepared for going to jihad.” He said to his wife, “O so-and-so, give him everything I had prepared, and do not withhold a single thing from it. By Allah, do not keep anything from it; Allah will bless it for you.”

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

۱۳۹ – وَعَنْ أَبِي سَعِيدٍ الْخُدْرِيِّ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ أَنْ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ بَعَثَ إِلَى بَنِي لَحْيَانَ فَقَالَ لِيَنْبَعِثُ مِنْ كُلِّ رَجُلَيْنِ أَحَدُهُمَا وَالْآخِرُ بَيْنَهُمَا رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ. وَفِي رِوَايَةٍ لَهُ لِيَخْرُجُ مِنْ كُلِّ رَجُلَيْنِ رَجُلٌ ثُمَّ

قَالَ لِلْقَاعِدِ أَيُّكُمْ خَلَفَ الْخَارِجَ فِي أَهْلِهِ وَمَالِهِ بِخَيْرٍ كَانَ لَهُ مِثْلُ نِصْفِ أَجْرِ الْخَارِجِ.

1309. Abu Sa’id al-Khudri (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) sent a group of warriors to the tribe of Lihyan and said, “One of every two men should go forth, and both of them will receive the reward.”

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith. In another narration of Muslim, it is stated: “Let one of every two men go forth for jihad.” Then he said to the one who remained at home, “Whoever among you treats well the families and property of those who went forth will receive a reward equal to half the reward of the one who went forth.”

۱۳۱۰ – وَعَنِ الْبَرَاءِ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ أَتَى النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ رَجُلٌ مقنع بِالْحَدِيدِ فَقَالَ يَا رَسُولَ اللهِ أَقَاتِلُ أَوْ أَسْلِمُ قَالَ أَسْلِمْ ثُمَّ قَاتِلُ فَأَسْلَمَ ثُمَّ قَاتَلَ فَقُتِلَ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ عَمِلَ

قَلِيلًا وَأَجِرَ كَثِيرًا -مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ وَهَذَا لَفْظُ الْبُخَارِيِّ.

1310. Al-Bara’ (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: A man came to the Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) armed and said, “O Messenger of Allah, should I fight first or embrace Islam first?” He replied, “Embrace Islam first, then fight.” The man embraced Islam, then fought and was martyred. The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said, “He did little but received a great reward.”

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith. However, the wording quoted here is that of al-Bukhari.

۱۳۱۱ – وَعَنْ أَنَسٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ مَا أَحَدٌ يَدْخُلُ الْجَنَّةَ يُحِبُّ أَنْ يُرْجِعَ إِلَى الدُّنْيَا وَلَهُ مَا عَلَى الْأَرْضِ مِنْ شَيْءٍ إِلَّا الشَّهِيدُ يَتَمَنَّى أَنْ يُرْجِعَ إِلَى الدُّنْيَا فَيُقْتَلَ عَشْرَ مَرَاتٍ لِمَا يَرَى مِنَ

الْكَرَامَةِ وَفِي رِوَايَةٍ لِمَا يَرَى مِنْ فَضْلِ الشَّهَادَةِ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1311. Anas (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) said, “No one who enters Paradise will wish to return to the world, even if he were given everything on earth. Except for the martyr: when he sees the honor granted to him, he will wish to return to the world and be killed ten times in the path of Allah.” In another narration: “Except for the martyr, when he sees the excellence of martyrdom.”

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

۱۳۱۲ – وَعَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عَمْرِو بْنِ الْعَاصِ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ يَغْفِرُ اللهُ لِلشَّهِيدِ كُلِّ ذَنْبِ إِلَّا الدِّينَ – رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ. وَفِي رِوَايَةٍ لَهُ الْقَتْلُ فِي سَبِيلِ اللَّهِ يُكَفِّرُ كُلِّ شَيْءٍ إِلَّا الدِّينَ.

1312. ‘Abdullah ibn ‘Amr ibn al-‘As (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said, “Allah will forgive every sin of the martyr except debt.”

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith. In another narration of Muslim, it is stated: “Being killed in the path of Allah expiates everything except debt.”

۱۳۱۳ – وَعَنْ أَبِي قَتَادَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنْ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَامَ فِيْهِمْ فَذَكَرَ أَنَّ الْجِهَادَ فِي سَبِيلِ اللهِ وَالْإِيْمَانَ بِاللَّهِ أَفْضَلُ الْأَعْمَالَ فَقَامَ رَجُلٌ فَقَالَ يَا رَسُولَ اللهِ أَرَأَيْتَ إِنْ قُتِلْتُ فِي سَبِيلِ اللَّهِ أَتُكَفْرُ عَنِّى

خَطَايَايَ فَقَالَ لَهُ رَسُولُ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ نَعَمُ قُتِلْتَ فِي سَبِيلِ اللَّهِ وَأَنْتَ صَابِرٌ مُحْتَسِبٌ مُقْبِلَ غَيْرُ مُدْبِرٍ ثُمَّ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ كَيْفَ قُلْتَ قَالَ أَرَأَيْتَ إِنْ قُتِلْتُ فِي سَبِيلِ اللَّهِ اتَّكَفُرُ عَنِّى

خَطَايَايَ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ نَعَمْ وَأَنْتَ صَابِرٌ مُحْتَسِبٌ مُقْبِلَ غَيْرُ مُدْبِرٍ إِلَّا الدِّيْنَ فَإِنَّ جِبْرِيلَ عَلَيْهِ السَّلَامُ قَالَ لِي ذَلِكَ رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ

1313. Abu Qatadah (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) stood among them and stated that striving in the path of Allah and faith in Allah are the best deeds. A man stood and said, “O Messenger of Allah, what do you think—if I am killed in the path of Allah, will my sins be expiated?” The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said, “Yes, if you are killed in the path of Allah while remaining steadfast, seeking the reward from Allah, advancing and not retreating.” Then the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said, “What did you say?” The man repeated, “What do you think—if I am killed in the path of Allah, will my sins be expiated?” He said, “Yes, if you remain steadfast, seek the reward from Allah, advance and do not retreat—except debt, for Jibril told me that.”

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

١٣١٤ – وَعَنْ جَابِرٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَجُلٌ أَيْنَ أَنَا يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ إِنْ قُتِلْتُ قَالَ فِي الْجَنَّةِ فَالْقَى تَمَرَاتٍ كُلٌّ فِي يَدِهِ ثُمَّ قَاتَلَ حَتَّى قُتِلَ – رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ.

1314. Jabir (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: A man said, “O Messenger of Allah, where will I be if I am killed?” He replied, “In Paradise.” The man then threw away the dates in his hand, fought until he was killed, and was martyred.

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

١٣١٥ – وَعَنْ أَنَسٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ انْطَلَقَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَأَصْحَابُهُ حَتَّى سَبَقُوا الْمُشْرِكِينَ إِلَى بَدْرٍ وَجَاءَ الْمُشْرِكُونَ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ لَا يُقَدِّمَنْ أَحَدٌ مِنْكُمْ إِلَى شَيْءٍ حَتَّى

أَكُونَ أَنَا دُونَهُ فَدَنَا الْمُشْرِكُونَ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَوْمُوا إِلَى جَنَّةٍ عَرْضُهَا السموات والْأَرْضِ قَالَ يَقُولُ عُمَيْرُ بْنُ الْحُمَامِ الْأَنْصَارِيُّ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ جَنَّةٌ عرْضُهَا السَّمَوَاتُ وَالْأَرْضُ قَالَ نَعَمْ قَالَ بَحْ بَحْ فَقَالَ

رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مَا يَحْمِلُكَ عَلَى قَوْلِكَ بَحْ بَحْ قَالَ لا وَاللَّهِ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ إِلَّا رَجَاءَ أَنْ أَكُونَ مِنْ أَهْلِهَا قَالَ فَإِنَّكَ مِنْ أَهْلِهَا فَأَخْرَجَ تَمَرَاتٍ مِّنْ قَرْنِهِ فَجَعَلَ يَأْكُلُ مِنْهُنَّ ثُمَّ قَالَ لَئِنْ أَنَا حَيِّيْتُ حَتَّى أَكُلَ تَمَرَاتِي

هَذِهِ إِنَّهَا لَحْيَاةٌ طَوِيلَةٌ فَرَمَى بِمَا كَانَ مَعَهُ مِنَ التَّمْرِ ثُمَّ قَاتَلَهُمْ حَتَّى قُتِلَ – رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ.

1315. Anas (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) and the Companions set out and reached Badr before the polytheists. The polytheists also arrived. The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said, “None of you should advance toward anything until I advance ahead of him.” When the polytheists came near, the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said, “Rise and proceed toward a Paradise whose breadth is equal to the heavens and the earth.” ‘Umayr ibn al-Humam al-Ansari asked, “O Messenger of Allah, a Paradise whose breadth is equal to the heavens and the earth?” He replied, “Yes.” ‘Umayr said, “Well, well!” The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) asked, “What made you say, ‘Well, well’?” ‘Umayr said, “No, by Allah, O Messenger of Allah, it was nothing but hope that I may be among its inhabitants.” He said, “You are certainly among its inhabitants.” ‘Umayr then took some dates from his quiver and began eating them. Then he said, “If I remain alive until I finish eating these dates, that would indeed be a long life.” He threw away the dates he had with him, fought the disbelievers, and was martyred.

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith. “Al-qiran” means a pouch for holding arrows, or a quiver.

١٣١٦ – وَعَنْهُ قَالَ جَاءَ نَاسٌ إِلَى النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ أَنِ ابْعَثُ مَعَنَا رجَالاً يُعَلِّمُونَا الْقُرْآنَ وَالسُّنَّةَ فَبَعَثَ إِلَيْهِمْ سَبْعِينَ رَجُلًا مِّنَ الْأَنْصَارِ يُقَالُ لَهُمُ القُراءُ فِيهِمْ خَالِى حَرَامٌ يَقْرَؤُونَ الْقُرْآنَ وَيَتَدَارَسُونَ بِاللَّيْلِ

يَتَعَلَّمُونَ وَكَانُوا بِالنَّهَارِ يَجِيتُونَ بِالْمَاءِ فَيَضَعُونَهُ فِي الْمَسْجِدِ وَيَحْتَطِبُوْنَ فَيَبِيعُونَهُ وَيَشْتَرُونَ به الطعام لأهل الصُّفَةِ وَلِلْفُقَرَاء فَبَعَثَهُمُ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَعَرَضُوا لَهُمْ فَقَتَلُوهُمْ قَبْلَ أَنْ يُبْلُغُوا الْمَكَانَ فَقَالُوا اللَّهُمْ

بَلَغَ عَنَّا نَبِيِّنَا أَنَّا قَدْ لَقِينَاكَ فَرَضِينَا عَنْكَ وَرَضِيْتَ عَنَّا وَآتَى رَجُلٌ حَرَامًا خَالَ أَنَسٍ مِنْ خَلْفِهِ فَطَعَنَهُ بِرُمْحٍ حَتَّى انْفَدَهُ فَقَالَ حَرَامٌ فُرْتُ وَرَبِّ الْكَعْبَةِ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِنَّ إِخْوَانَكُمْ قَدْ قُتِلُوا وَأَنَّهُمْ قَالُوا

اللَّهُم بَلَغَ عَنَّا نَبِيِّنَا أَنَّا قَدْ لَقِيْنَاكَ فَرَضِيْنَا عَنْكَ وَرَضِيْتَ عَنَّا مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ. وَهُذَا لَفْظُ مُسْلِمٍ

1316. Anas (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: A few people came to the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) and said, “Send some men with us who will teach us the Qur’an and Sunnah.” So he sent seventy Ansar with them. They were called the Qur’an reciters. My maternal uncle Haram (may Allah be pleased with him) was among them. They would recite the Qur’an, study it together at night, and engage in learning. During the day, they would bring water and place it in the mosque, gather firewood, sell it, and buy food for the People of Suffah (the Companions who stayed in the mosque to acquire knowledge) and the destitute poor. The Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) sent these Companions with them. Before they reached the appointed place, those people attacked and killed them. Each of them said, “O Allah, convey our message to our Prophet: We have met You; we are pleased with You, and You are pleased with us.” The narrator said: A man came to Haram, Anas’s maternal uncle, from behind and speared him. The spear passed through his body. Haram (may Allah be pleased with him) said, “By the Lord of the Ka‘bah, I have succeeded.” Having learned of this through revelation, the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “Your brothers have been killed, and at the time of their death they said: ‘O Allah, convey this message from us to our Prophet: We have come to You; we are pleased with You, and You are pleased with us.’”

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith; the wording here is that of Imam Muslim.

۱۳۱۷ – وَعَنْهُ قَالَ غَابَ عَمَى أَنَسُ بْنُ النَّضْرِ عَنْ قِتَالِ بَدْرٍ فَقَالَ يَا رَسُولَ اللهِ غِبْتُ عَنْ أَوَّلِ قِتَالَ قَاتَلْتَ الْمُشْرِكِينَ لَئِنِ اللَّهُ أَشْهَدَنِي قِتَالَ الْمُشْرِكِينَ ليَرَيَنَّ اللَّهُ مَا أَصْنَعُ فَلَمَّا كَانَ يَوْمُ أَحَدٍ إِنْكَشَفَ الْمُسْلِمُونَ فَقَالَ

اللَّهُمَّ إِنِّي اعْتَذِرُ إِلَيْكَ مِمَّا صَنَعَ هَؤُلَاءِ يَعْنِي أَصْحَابَهُ وَأَبْرَأَ إِلَيْكَ مِمَّا صَنَعَ هَؤُلَاءِ يَعْنِي الْمُشْرِكِينَ ثُمَّ تَقَدِّمَ فَاسْتَقْبَلَهُ سَعْدُ بْنُ مُعَاذٍ فَقَالَ يَا سَعْدَ بْنَ مُعَادَ الْجَنَّةَ وَرَبِّ النظر اني أجِدُ رِيحَهَا مِنْ دُونِ أَحَدٍ قَالَ سَعْدٌ فَمَا

اسْتَطَعْتُ يَا رَسُولَ اللهِ مَـ صَنَعَ قَالَ أَنَسٌ فَوَجَدْنَا به بضعا وثَمَانِينَ ضَرْبَةً بالسيف أو طعنة برمح أو رمية بِسَهُم وَوَجَدْنَاهُ قَدْ قُتِلَ وَمَثْلَ بِهِ الْمُشْرِكُونَ فَمَا عَرَفَهُ أَحَدٌ إِلَّا أُخْتُهُ بِبَنَانِهِ قَالَ انس كُنَّا نُرَى أَوْ نَظَنُّ أَنْ هَذِهِ الْآيَةَ

نَزَلَتْ فِيهِ وَفِي أَشْبَاهِهِ مِنَ الْمُؤْمِنِينَ رِجَالٌ صَدَقُوا مَا عَاهَدُوا اللهَ عَلَيْهِ فَمِنْهُمْ مَنْ قَضَى نَحْبَهُ إِلَى آخِرِهَا – مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ. ما

1317. Anas (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: My uncle, Anas ibn al-Nadr (may Allah be pleased with him), was unable to participate in the Battle of Badr. He said, “O Messenger of Allah, I was unable to participate in the first battle in which you fought the polytheists. If Allah allows me to participate in a battle against the polytheists in the future, Allah will surely see what I do.” When the Battle of Uhud took place and the Muslims apparently suffered defeat, he said, “O Allah, I offer my excuse to You for what these people—that is, the Muslim Companions—have done, and I declare myself free before You of what these people—that is, the polytheists—have done.” Then he advanced. When Sa‘d ibn Mu‘adh (may Allah be pleased with him) came toward him, he said, “O Sa‘d ibn Mu‘adh, by the Lord of al-Nadr, I smell the fragrance of Paradise from the direction of Mount Uhud.” Sa‘d ibn Mu‘adh (may Allah be pleased with him) said, “O Messenger of Allah, I was unable to do what he did.” Anas (may Allah be pleased with him) said: We found more than eighty wounds on his body from swords, spears, and arrows. We found that he had been martyred and that the polytheists had mutilated his face. No one recognized him except his sister, who recognized him by his fingertips. Anas (may Allah be pleased with him) said: We believe, and our view is, that the following verse was revealed concerning him and others like him: “Among the believers are men who were true to their covenant with Allah. Some of them have fulfilled their pledge”… to the end of the verse (Surah al-Ahzab, 33:23).

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith. It was discussed earlier in the chapter on striving (see Hadith 109).

۱۳۱۸ – وَعَنْ سَمُرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ رَأَيْتُ اللَّيْلَةَ رَجُلَيْنِ أَتَيَانِي فَصَعِدَا بِي الشَّجَرَةَ فَأَدْخَلَاتِي دَارًا هِيَ أَحْسَنُ وأفضَلُ لَمْ أَرَ قَطُّ أَحْسَنَ مِنْهَا قَالَا أَمَّا هَذِهِ الدَّارَ فَدَارُ الشُّهَدَاءِ –

رَوَاهُ الْبُخَارِيُّ.

1318. Samurah (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “Last night I saw two men come to me. They took me up a tree with them, then brought me into a house. It was extremely beautiful and splendid; I had never seen a more beautiful house.”

The two men said, “This is the abode of the martyrs.”

Imam al-Bukhari narrated this hadith. It is part of a lengthy hadith containing various matters related to knowledge. A detailed discussion of the relevant hadith will be given, God willing, in the chapter “Lying Is Forbidden.”

۱۳۱۹ – وعن انس رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنْ أم الربيع بِنْتَ الْبَرَاءِ وَهِيَ أَمْ حَارِثَةَ بْنِ سراقة أنتِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَقَالَتْ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ أَلَا تُحَدِّثْنِي عَنْ حَارِثَةَ وَكَانَ قُتِلَ يَوْمَ بَدْرٍ فَإِنْ كَانَ فِي الْجَنَّةِ صَبَرْتُ وَإِنْ كَانَ

غَيْرَ ذَلِكَ اجْتَهَدْتُ عَلَيْهِ فِي الْبُكَاءِ فَقَالَ يَا أَمْ حَارِثَةَ إِنَّهَا جِنَانٌ فِي الْجَنَّةِ وَإِنَّ ابْنَكِ أَصَابَ الْفِرْدَوسَ الْأَعْلَى رَوَاهُ الْبُخَارِيُّ.

1319. Anas (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: Umm al-Rabi‘ (may Allah be pleased with her), the daughter of al-Bara’ and the mother of al-Harithah ibn Suraqah (may Allah be pleased with him), came to the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) and said, “O Messenger of Allah, will you not tell me something about al-Harithah? He was martyred on the day of the Battle of Badr. If he is in Paradise, I will be patient; but if it is otherwise, I will weep for him and satisfy my heart’s longing.” The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) replied, “O mother of al-Harithah, there are many levels of Paradise, and your son has attained the highest level of Paradise, al-Firdaws.”

Imam al-Bukhari cited this hadith.

۱۳۲۰ – وَعَنْ جَابِرِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُمَا قَالَ جِنَّ بِأَبِي إِلَى النَّبِيِّ صلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَدْ مُثَلَ بِهِ فَوُضِعَ بَيْنَ يَدَيْهِ فَذَهَبْتُ أَكْشِفُ عَنْ وَجْهِهِ فَنَهَانِي قَوْمِي فَقَالَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مَا زَالَتِ

الْمَلَائِكَةُ تُظِلُّهُ بِأَجْنِحَتِهَا – مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1320. Jabir ibn ‘Abdullah (may Allah be pleased with them both) reported: The mutilated body of my father [the name of Jabir’s martyred father was ‘Abdullah ibn ‘Amr ibn Hizam (may Allah be pleased with him)] was brought and placed before the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him). When I tried to lift the covering from his face, the people of my tribe stopped me. The Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said, “The angels have continuously shaded him with their wings.”

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

۱۳۲۱ – وَعَنْ سَهْلِ بْنِ حُنَيْفٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنْ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ مَنْ سَأَلَ اللهَ تَعَالَى الشَّهَادَةَ بِصِدْقٍ بَلَغَهُ اللَّهُ مَنَازِلَ الشُّهَدَاءِ وَإِنْ مَاتَ عَلَى فِرَاشِهِ – رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ.

1321. Sahl ibn Hunayf (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “If anyone sincerely asks Allah Most High for martyrdom, Allah will grant him the ranks of the martyrs, even if he dies in his bed.”

۱۳۲۲ – وَعَنْ أَنَسٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مَنْ طَلَبَ الشَّهَادَةَ صَادِقًا أَعْطِيَهَا وَلَوْ لَمْ تُصِبْهُ – رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ.

1322. Anas (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “Whoever sincerely desires martyrdom will attain the rank of martyrdom, even if he is not martyred.”

Imam Muslim cited this hadith.

۱۳۲۳ – وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مَا يَجِدُ الشَّهِيدُ مِنْ مَسِ الْقَتْلِ إِلا كَمَا يَجِدُ أَحَدُكُمْ مِنْ مَسِ الْقَرْصَةِ رَوَاهُ التَّرْمِذِي وَقَالَ حَدِيثَ حَسَنٌ صَحِيحٌ.

1323. Abu Hurayrah (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “The martyr feels no pain from being killed except the pain one of you feels from an ant bite.”

Imam al-Tirmidhi narrated this hadith and declared it hasan and sahih.

١٣٢٤ – وَعَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ أَبِي أَوْفَى رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُمَا أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فِي بَعْضٍ أَيَّامِهِ الَّتِي لَقِي فِيهَا الْعَدُوِّ انْتَظَرَ حَتَّى مَالَتِ الشَّمْسُ ثُمَّ قاءَ فِي النَّاسِ فَقَالَ أَيُّهَا النَّاسُ لَا تَتَمَنُوا لِقَاءَ الْعَدُوِّ وَسَلُوا

اللَّهَ الْعَافِيَةَ فَإِذَا لَقِيتُمُوهُمْ فَاصْبِرُوا وَاعْلَمُوا أَنَّ الْجَنَّةَ تَحْتَ ظِلالِ السُّيُوفِ ثُمَّ قَالَ اللَّهُمَّ مَنْزِلَ الكِتَابِ وَمُجْرِي السَّحَابِ وَهَازِمَ الْأَحْزَابِ اهْزِمُهُمْ وَانْصُرْنَا عَلَيْهِمْ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1324. ‘Abdullah ibn Abu Awfa (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: One day, when the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) was going to confront the enemy, he waited until the sun had declined, then stood among the people and said: “O people, do not wish to meet the enemy; ask Allah for safety. But when you meet them, remain steadfast, and know that Paradise lies beneath the shade of swords.” Then he said: “O Allah, Revealer of the Book, Controller of the clouds, and Defeater of the confederates, defeat them and grant us victory over them.”

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

١٣٢٥ – وَعَنْ سَهْلِ بْنِ سَعْدٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ ثِنْتَانِ لَا تُرَدَانِ أَوْ قَلَّمَا تُرَدَانِ الدُّعَاءُ عِنْدَ النِّدَاءِ وَعِنْدَ البَأْسِ حِيْنَ يُلْحِمُ بَعْضُهُمْ بَعْضًا – رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ بِاسْنَادِ صَحِيح.

1325. Sahl ibn Sa‘d (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “There are two occasions when supplication is not rejected—or he said, is rarely rejected: at the time of the call to prayer and during battle, when the combatants engage one another fiercely.”

Imam Abu Dawud narrated this hadith with an authentic chain.

١٣٢٦ – وَعَنْ أَنَسٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِذَا غَزَا قَالَ اللَّهُمَّ انْتَ عَضُدِي وَنَصِيرِي بِكَ أَحُولُ وَبِكَ أَصُولُ وَبِكَ أَقَاتِلُ – رَوَاهُ أبو داود وَالتَّرْمِذِى وَقَالَ حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ.

1326. Anas (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: When the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) engaged in jihad, he would say: “O Allah, You are my support and my helper. Through You I turn, through Your strength I attack, and through Your strength I fight.”

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam al-Tirmidhi cited this hadith. Imam al-Tirmidhi declared it a hasan hadith.

۱۳۲۷ – وَعَنْ أَبِي مُوسَى رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ كَانَ إِذَا خَافَ قَوْمًا قَالَ اللَّهُمَّ إِنَّا نَجْعَلُكَ فِي نُحُوْرِهِمْ وَنَعُوذُ بِكَ مِنْ شُرُورِهِمْ رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ بِاسْنَادِ صَحِيح .

1327. Abu Musa (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: When the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) feared any people, he would say: “O Allah, we place You before them and seek refuge in You from their evil.”

Imam Abu Dawud narrated this hadith with an authentic chain.

۱۳۲۸ – وَعَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُمَا أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ الْخَيْلُ مَعْقُودٌ فِي نَوَاصِيُّهَا الْخَيْرُ إِلَى يَوْمِ الْقِيَامَةِ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1328. ‘Abdullah ibn ‘Umar (may Allah be pleased with them both) reported: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “Goodness is tied to the forelocks of horses until the Day of Resurrection.” Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

۱۳۲۹ – وَعَنْ عُرُوَةَ الْبَارِقِيِّ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ الْخَيْلُ مَعْقُودٌ فِي نَوَاصِيهَا الْخَيْرُ إِلى يَوْمِ الْقِيَامَةِ الْآخِرُ وَالْمَغْنَمُ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1329. ‘Urwah al-Bariqi (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “Goodness is tied to the forelocks of horses until the Day of Resurrection, in the form of reward and spoils.”

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

۱۳۳۰ – وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مَنِ احْتَبَسَ فَرَسًا فِي سَبِيلِ اللهِ إِيْمَانًا بِاللَّهِ وَتَصْدِيقًا بِوَعْدِهِ فَإِنْ شَبْعَهُ وَرَبَّهُ وَرَوْنَهُ وَبَوْلَهُ فِي مِيزَانِهِ يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ رَوَاهُ الْبُخَارِي.

1330. Abu Hurayrah (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “Whoever keeps a horse in the path of Allah, believing in Allah and affirming His promise, its food, dung, and urine will be placed in his scale of deeds on the Day of Resurrection” [That is, the horse’s food—grass, bran, chickpeas, water, and so on—and its urine and dung will not literally be placed on his scale. Rather, because of his good intention and sincerity, these things will become rewards and increase the weight of good deeds in his scale].

Imam al-Bukhari narrated this hadith.

۱۳۳۱ – وَعَنْ أَبِي مَسْعُودٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ جَاءَ رَجُلٌ إِلَى النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ بِنَاقَةٍ مَخْطُومَةٍ فَقَالَ هَذِهِ فِي سَبِيلِ اللَّهِ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ لَكَ بِهَا يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ سَبْعُ مِائَةٍ كُلَّهَا مَخْطُومَةً

رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ.

1331. Abu Mas‘ud (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: A man brought a bridled she-camel to the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) and said, “This is given in the path of Allah.” The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said, “In return for it, you will receive seven hundred bridled she-camels on the Day of Resurrection.”

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

۱۳۳۲ – وَعَنْ أَبِي حَمَّادٍ وَيُقَالُ أَبُو سُعَادٍ وَيُقَالُ أَبُو أَسَدٍ وَيُقَالُ أَبُو عَامِرٍ وَيُقَالُ أبو عَمْرُو وَيُقَالُ أَبُو الْأَسْوَدِ وَيُقَالُ أَبُو عَبْسُ عُقْبَةَ بْنِ عَامِرٍ الْجُهَنِيِّ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَهُوَ عَلَى

الْمِنْبَرِ يَقُولُ وَاعِدُوا لَهُمْ مَا اسْتَطَعْتُمْ مِنْ قُوَّةٍ) أَلَا إِنَّ الْقُوَّةَ الرَّمَى أَلَا إِنَّ الْقُوَّةَ الرَّمَى الا إِنَّ الْقُوَّةَ الرَّمَى رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ.

1332. Abu Hammād ‘Uqbah ibn ‘Āmir al-Juhanī (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: He had several kunyahs, including Abu Su‘ad, Abu Asad, Abu ‘Amir, Abu ‘Amr, Abu al-Aswad, and Abu ‘Abs. He said: I heard the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) say from the pulpit: “Prepare against them whatever strength you can” (Surah al-Anfal, 8:60). “Know that strength means archery. Know that strength means archery. Know that strength means archery.”

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

۱۳۳۳ – وَعَنْهُ قَالَ سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ سَتُفْتَحُ عَلَيْكُم أَرْضُونَ وَيَكْفِيكُمُ اللهُ فَلا يَعْجِزُ أَحَدُكُمْ أَنْ يَلْهُوَ بِأَسْهُمِهِ – رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ.

1333. Abu Hammād ‘Uqbah ibn ‘Āmir al-Juhanī (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: He said: I heard the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) say: “Soon various lands will be conquered for you, and Allah will suffice you. Therefore, none of you should neglect practicing archery.”

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

١٣٣٤ – وَعَنْهُ أَنَّهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مَنْ عَلِمَ الرَّمَى ثُمَّ تركه فَلَيْسَ مِنَّا أَوْ فَقَدْ عَصَى رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ.

1334. Abu Hammād ‘Uqbah ibn ‘Āmir al-Juhanī (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “Whoever was taught archery and then abandoned it is not one of us—or he said, ‘He has disobeyed.’”

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

١٣٣٥ – وَعَنْهُ قَالَ سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ إِنَّ اللَّهَ يُدْخِلُ بالسهم الْوَاحِدِ ثَلَاثَةَ نَفَرِ الْجَنَّةَ صَانِعَهُ يَحْتَسِبُ فِي صَنْعَتِهِ الْخَيْرَ وَالرَّامِي بِهِ وَمُنْبِلَهُ وَارْمُوا وَارْكَبُوا وَأَنْ تَرْمُوا أَحَبُّ إِلَى مِنْ أَنْ تَرْكَبُوا وَمَنْ

تَرَكَ الرَّمِي بَعْدَ مَا عُلِمَهُ رَغْبَةً عَنْهُ فَانَّهَا نِعْمَةٌ تَرَكَهَا أَوْ قَالَ كَفَرَهَا رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ.

1335. Abu Hammād ‘Uqbah ibn ‘Āmir al-Juhanī (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: I heard the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) say: “Through a single arrow, Allah will admit three people into Paradise: its maker, who seeks reward in making it; the one who shoots it; and the one who hands it to the archer. Practice archery and learn to ride horses. If you practice archery, it is more beloved to me than learning to ride. Whoever abandons archery after learning it, out of dislike for it, has abandoned one of Allah’s blessings—or he said: he has shown ingratitude.”

Imam Abu Dawud cited this hadith.

١٣٣٦ – وَعَنْ سَلَمَةَ بْنِ الْأَكْوَعِ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ مَرَّ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ عَلَى نَفَرٍ يَنْتَضِلُوْنَ فَقَالَ ارْمُوا بَنِي إِسْمَاعِيلَ فَإِنْ آيَاكُمْ كَانَ رَامِيًا – رَوَاهُ الْبُخَارِيُّ.

1336. Salamah ibn al-Akwa‘ (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) passed by a group who were practicing archery. He said: “Shoot, O sons of Isma‘il, for your father was an archer too.”

Imam al-Bukhari cited this hadith.

۱۳۳۷ – وَعَنْ عَمْرِو بْنِ عَبَسَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ مَنْ رَمَى بِسَهُم فِي سَبِيلِ اللَّهِ فَهُوَ لَهُ عِدْلُ مُحَرِّرَةٍ رَوَاهُ أبو داود والتَّرْمِذِي وَقَالَ حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ صَحِيحٌ.

1337. Narrated by Amr ibn Abasah (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: I heard the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) say: Whoever shoots an arrow in the path of Allah, it is equivalent to freeing a slave. [These hadiths indicate the importance of archery. In that era, the arrow was the most lethal weapon of war. With changing circumstances, guns, machine guns, rockets, missiles, jet aircraft, nuclear weapons and other advanced weapons have now taken its place. Muslims must now acquire proficiency in these weapons. In this regard, the universality of the Qur’anic verse, “And make ready against them whatever strength you can,” is noteworthy.]

Imam Abu Dawud and Imam al-Tirmidhi cited this hadith, and Imam al-Tirmidhi declared it hasan and sahih.

۱۳۳۸ – وَعَنْ أَبِي يَحْى خُرَيْمِ بْنِ فَاتِكَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مَنْ انْفَقَ نَفَقَةً فِي سَبِيلِ اللَّهِ كُتِبَ لَهُ سَبْعُ مِائَةِ ضعف – رَوَاهُ التَّرْمِذِيُّ وَقَالَ حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ.

1338. Narrated by Abu Yahya Khuraym ibn Fatik (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: Whoever spends something in the path of Allah, seven hundred times its amount will be recorded for him.

Imam al-Tirmidhi cited this hadith and declared it a hasan hadith.

۱۳۳۹ – وَعَنْ أَبِي سَعِيدٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مَا مِنْ عَبْدٍ يَصُومُ يَوْمًا فِي سَبِيلِ اللهِ إِلَّا بَاعَدَ اللَّهُ بِذَلِكَ الْيَوْمِ وَجْهَهُ عَنِ النَّارِ سَبْعِينَ خَرِيفًا – مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1339. Narrated by Abu Sa’id (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: Any servant who fasts for one day in the path of Allah, Allah will distance his face from Hell by the distance of seventy years on account of that day.

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim cited this hadith.

عَنْهُ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ ١٣٤٠ – وَعَنْ أَبِي أَمَامَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ عَنِ ا مَنْ صَامَ يَوْمًا فِي سَبِيلِ اللهِ جَعَلَ اللهُ بَيْنَهُ وَبَيْنَ النَّارِ خَنْدَقًا كَمَا بَيْنَ السَّمَاءِ وَالْأَرْضِ رَوَاهُ التَّرْمِذِي وَقَالَ حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ صَحِيحٌ.

1340. Narrated by Abu Umamah (may Allah be pleased with him). The Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) said: Whoever fasts for one day in the path of Allah, Allah will place between him and Hell a trench whose distance will be equal to the distance between the earth and the heavens. Imam al-Tirmidhi cited this hadith and declared it hasan and sahih.

١٣٤١ – وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مَنْ مَاتَ وَلَمْ يَغْرُ وَلَمْ يُحَدِّثْ نَفْسَهُ بِغَزُو مَاتَ عَلَى شُعْبَةٍ مِنَ النِّفَاكِ رواه مسلم.

1341. Narrated by Abu Hurayrah (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: Whoever dies without having fought in jihad or even having entertained the thought of jihad in his heart has died upon one of the traits of hypocrisy.

Imam Muslim cited this hadith.

١٣٤٢ – وَعَنْ جَابِرٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ كُنَّا مَعَ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فِي غَرَاةٍ فَقَالَ إِنَّ بِالْمَدِينَةِ لرجالاً مَا سِرْتُمْ مَسِيراً ولا قَطَعْتُمْ وَادِيًا إِلَّا كَانُوا مَعَكُمْ حَبَسَهُمُ الْمَرَضُ – وَفِي رِوَايَةٍ حَبَسَهُمُ الْعُذْرُ وَفِي رِوَايَةٍ إِلَّا

شَرَكُوكُمْ فِي الْأَجْرِ روَاهُ الْبُخَارِيُّ مِنْ رَوَايَةِ أَنَسِ وَرَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ مِنْ رِوَايَةِ جَابِرٍ وَاللفظ لَهُ.

1342. Narrated by Jabir (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: We were with the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) on an expedition. He said: There are people in Madinah who are with you wherever you travel and through every valley you cross. Illness has kept them back. According to another narration: An excuse has kept them back. According to yet another narration: They share your reward.

Imam al-Bukhari narrated this hadith through the narration of Anas (may Allah be pleased with him), while Imam Muslim narrated it through the narration of Jabir (may Allah be pleased with him). The wording quoted here is that of Imam Muslim.

١٣٤٣ – وَعَنْ أَبِي مُوسَى رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنْ أَعْرَابِيا أَتَى النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَقَالَ يَا رَسُولَ اللهِ الرَّجُلُ يُقَاتِلُ لِلْمَغْنَمِ وَالرَّجُلُ يُقَاتِلُ لِيُذْكَرَ وَالرَّجُلُ يُقَاتِلُ لِيُرَى مَكَانُهُ. وَفِي رِوَايَةٍ يُقَاتِلُ شَجَاعَةً وَيُقَاتِلُ حَمِيةٌ.

وَفِي رواية وَيُقَاتِلُ غَضَبًا فَمَنْ فِي سَبِيلِ اللهِ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مَنْ قَاتَلَ لِتَكُونَ كَلِمَةُ اللَّهِ هِيَ الْعُلْيَا فَهُوَ فِي سَبِيلِ اللَّهِ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1343. Narrated by Abu Musa (may Allah be pleased with him). A Bedouin came to the Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) and asked: O Messenger of Allah, one man fights to obtain spoils, another fights to become famous, and a third fights to gain prestige. According to another narration, one fights out of bravery and another out of tribal loyalty. A third narration says that one fights out of anger. Which of them is fighting in the path of Allah? The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: Whoever fights so that the word of Allah may be supreme is fighting in the path of Allah.

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim cited this hadith.

١٣٤٤ – وَعَنْ عَبْدِ اللهِ بن عَمرو بن العَاصِ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُمَا قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مَا مِنْ غَازِيَةٍ أَوْ سَرِيَّةٍ تَغْزُو فَتَغْنَمُ وَتَسْلَمُ إِلَّا كَانُوا قَدْ تَعَجَّلُوا تُلْقَى أُجُورِهِمْ وَمَا مِنْ غَازِيَةٍ أَوْ سَرِيَّةٍ تُخْفِقُ وَتُصَابُ إِلَّا

تَمَّ لَهُمْ أَجُورُهُمْ – رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ.

1344. Narrated by Abdullah ibn Amr ibn al-As (may Allah be pleased with them both). He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: Any army or expedition that fights in the path of Allah, gains spoils and remains safe has hastened to receive two-thirds of its reward in this world. Any army or expedition that fights in the path of Allah, fails and suffers hardship will receive its reward in full in the Hereafter.

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

١٣٤٥ – وَعَنْ أَبِي أَمَامَةً رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنْ رَجُلًا قَالَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ ائْذَنْ لِي فِي السَّيَاحَةِ فَقَالَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِنَّ سِيَاحَةَ أُمَّتِي الْجِهَادُ فِي سَبِيلِ اللَّهِ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ بِإِنْسَادِ جَيْدِ .

1345. Narrated by Abu Umamah (may Allah be pleased with him). A man asked: O Messenger of Allah, permit me to travel about the land. The Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) said: The traveling of my Ummah is jihad in the path of Allah, the Mighty and Sublime. Abu Dawud cited this hadith with a good chain of transmission.

١٣٤٦ – وَعَنْ عَبْدِ اللهِ بْنِ عَمْرِو بْنِ الْعَاصِ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُمَا عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ قَفْلَةٌ كَغَزْوَةِ – رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ بِاسْنَادِ جَيْدِ .

1346. Narrated by Abdullah ibn Amr ibn al-As (may Allah be pleased with them both). The Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) said: Returning from jihad is also part of jihad.

Imam Abu Dawud cited this hadith with a good chain of transmission. “Al-qaflah” means returning, that is, returning after jihad has ended. A person is also granted reward for returning after completing jihad.

١٣٤٧ – وَعَنِ السَّائِبِ بْنِ يَزِيدَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ لَمَّا قَدِمَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مِنْ غَزْوَةِ تَبُوكَ تَلَقَّاهُ النَّاسُ فَتَلَقَّيْتُهُ مَعَ الصَّبْيَانِ عَلَى ثَنِيَّةِ الوداع – رواه أبو دَاوُدَ بِإِسْنَادٍ صَحِيح بهذا اللَّفْظِ وَرَوَاهَ الْبُخَارِيُّ قَالَ ذَهَبْنَا

نَتَلَقَّى رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مَعَ الصَّبْيَانِ إِلَى ثَنِيَّةِ الْوَدَاعِ.

1347. Narrated by al-Sa’ib ibn Yazid (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: When the Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) returned from the expedition to Tabuk, the people went out to meet him. I also went with the boys to welcome him at Thaniyyat al-Wada’.

Abu Dawud narrated this hadith with these words and with an authentic chain of transmission. Imam al-Bukhari narrated it as follows: Al-Sa’ib (may Allah be pleased with him) said: I went with the boys to Thaniyyat al-Wada’ to welcome the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him).

١٣٤٨ – وَعَنْ أَبِي أَمَامَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ مَنْ لَمْ يَغْرُ أَوْ يُجَهِزَ غَازِيًا أَوْ يَخْلُفُ غَازِيًا فِي أَهْلِهِ بِخَيْرٍ أَصَابَهُ اللَّهُ بِقَارِعَةٍ قَبْلَ يَوْمِ الْقِيَامَةِ – رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ بِإِسْنَادِ صَحِيح.

1348. Narrated by Abu Umamah (may Allah be pleased with him). The Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) said: Whoever does not fight in jihad, equip a fighter, or look after a fighter’s family in his absence with goodness, Allah will afflict him with a calamity before the Day of Resurrection.

١٣٤٩ – وَعَنْ أَنَسٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ جَاهِدُوا المُشْرِكِينَ بِأَمْوَالِكُمْ وَأَنْفُسِكُمْ وَالْسِنَتِكُمْ رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ بِإِسْنَادِ صَحِيح.

1349. Narrated by Anas (may Allah be pleased with him). The Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) said: Strive against the polytheists with your wealth, your lives and your tongues. [Here the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) has commanded three kinds of jihad. The first two kinds—jihad with wealth and with one’s life—are quite clear. The third kind, jihad with the tongue, means striving against the polytheists through speech. This jihad is broad in scope, including speeches, discussions, books, literature and the media—involvement in continuous jihad against anti-Islamic forces through all these means.]

Imam Abu Dawud cited this hadith with an authentic chain of transmission.

١٣٥٠ – وَعَنْ أَبِي عَمْرُو وَيُقَالُ أَبُو حَكِيمِ النُّعْمَانِ بْنِ مُقَرِّن رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ شَهِدْتُ رَسُولَ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِذَا لَمْ يُقَاتِلُ مِنْ أَوَّلِ النَّهَارِ أَخْرَ الْقِتَالَ حَتَّى تَزُولَ الشَّمْسُ وَتَهِبُ الرِّيَاحُ وَيَنْزِلَ النَّصْرُ – رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ

والتَّرْمِذِي وَقَالَ حَدِيْثٌ حَسَنٌ صَحِيحٌ.

1350. Narrated by Abu Amr, also called Abu Hakim, al-Nu’man ibn Muqarrin (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: I was present with the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) during jihad. When he did not fight at the beginning of the day, he would postpone the fighting until the sun declined, the winds began to blow and victory came.

Imam Abu Dawud and Imam al-Tirmidhi cited this hadith, and Imam al-Tirmidhi declared it sahih and hasan.

١٣٥١ – وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ لَا تَتَمَنَّوْا لِقَاءَ الْعَدُوِّ وَاسْأَلُوا اللَّهَ الْعَافِيَةَ فَإِذَا لَقِيتُمُوهُمْ فَاصْبِرُوا -متفق عليه.

1351. Narrated by Abu Hurayrah (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: Do not wish to encounter the enemy, and ask Allah for well-being. When you encounter them, remain steadfast.

Imam Muslim cited this hadith.

١٣٥٢ – وَعَنْهُ وَعَنْ جَابِرٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُمَا أَنَّ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ الْحَرْبُ خَدْعَةٌ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1352. Narrated by Abu Hurayrah and Jabir (may Allah be pleased with them both). The Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) said: War is deception. [The words “ghazwah,” “sariyyah,” “qital” and “harb,” among others, are used as synonyms for jihad. These words mean fighting. In Arabic, however, the literal meaning of jihad is to exert oneself, strive, make an effort and struggle. In this sense, its technical meaning is to strive and struggle to propagate, establish and preserve the truth; to make every kind of sacrifice and give up everything in this cause; to employ the physical, mental and financial strength Allah has granted His servants in propagating and establishing this truth; and, ultimately, to be prepared for armed conflict with an opposing party if necessary. This is jihad in the terminology of the Shari’ah. Calling war deception here means employing intellectual techniques to overcome the enemy, using methods by which the enemy cannot understand the Muslims’ objective and strategy. This is called “khuda’.” It does not mean openly telling lies or engaging in blatant falsehood, as is an important component of Western diplomacy.]

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim cited this hadith.

Section 2 — Another group of martyrs in terms of the reward of the Hereafter: those who will be washed and prayed over, but who were not martyred while fighting jihad against the disbelievers

١٣٥٣ – عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ الشُّهَدَاءُ خَمْسَةٌ الْمَطْعُونُ وَالْمَبْطُونُ وَالْغَرِيقُ وَصَاحِبُ الْهَدْمِ وَالشَّهِيدُ فِي سَبِيلِ الله – مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1353. Narrated by Abu Hurayrah (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: There are five kinds of martyrs: one who dies of plague, one who dies of a stomach ailment, one who drowns, one who dies beneath a collapsed structure, and one who dies fighting in the path of Allah.

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim cited this hadith.

١٣٥٤ – وَعَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مَا تَعُدُّونَ الشُّهَدَاءَ فِيكُمْ قَالُوا يَا رَسُولَ اللهِ مَنْ قُتِلَ فِي سَبِيلِ اللَّهِ فَهُوَ شَهِيدٌ قَالَ إِنْ شُهَدَاءَ أمتى إِذَا لَقَلِيلٌ قَالُوا فَمَنْ هُمْ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ قَالَ مَنْ قُتِلَ فِي

سَبِيلِ اللَّهِ فَهُوَ شَهِيدٌ وَمَنْ مَاتَ فِي سَبِيلِ اللَّهِ فَهُوَ شَهِيدٌ وَمَنْ مَاتَ فِي الطَّاعُونِ فَهُوَ شَهِيدٌ وَمَنْ مَاتَ فِي الْبَطْنِ فَهُوَ شَهِيدٌ وَالْغَرِيقُ شَهِيدٌ رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ.

1354. Narrated by Abu Hurayrah (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: Whom do you consider martyrs among yourselves? The Companions replied: O Messenger of Allah, whoever is killed in the path of Allah is a martyr. He said: Then the martyrs among my Ummah would be very few. They asked: O Messenger of Allah, then who are they? He replied: Whoever is killed in the path of Allah is a martyr; whoever dies in the path of Allah is a martyr; whoever dies of plague is a martyr; whoever dies of a stomach ailment is a martyr; and whoever drowns is a martyr.

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim cited this hadith.

١٣٥٥ – وَعَنْ عَبْدِ اللهِ بْنِ عَمْرِو بْنِ الْعَاصِ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُمَا قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مَنْ قُتِلَ دُونَ مَالِهِ فَهُوَ شَهِيدٌ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1355. Narrated by Abdullah ibn Amr ibn al-As (may Allah be pleased with them both). He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: Whoever is killed defending his property is a martyr.

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim cited this hadith.

١٣٥٦ – وَعَنْ أَبِي الْأَعْوَرِ سَعِيدِ بْنِ زَيْدِ بْنِ عَمْرِو بْنِ نُفَيْلِ أَحَدِ الْعَشَرَةِ الْمَشْهُودِ لَهُمْ بِالْجَنَّةِ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُمْ قَالَ سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ مَنْ قُتِلَ دُونَ مَالِهِ فَهُوَ شَهِيدٌ وَمَنْ قُتِلَ دُونَ دَمِهِ فَهُوَ

شَهِيدٌ وَمَنْ قُتِلَ دُونَ دِينِهِ فَهُوَ شَهِيدٌ وَمَنْ قُتِلَ دُونَ أَهْلِهِ فَهُوَ شَهِيدٌ رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ والتَّرْمِذِي وَقَالَ حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ صَحِيحٌ.

1356. Narrated by Abu al-A’war Sa’id ibn Zayd ibn Amr ibn Nufayl (may Allah be pleased with him), one of the ten who were given the testimony of Paradise. He said: I heard the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) say: Whoever is killed defending his property is a martyr. Whoever is killed defending himself is a martyr. Whoever is killed defending his religion is a martyr. Whoever is killed defending his family is a martyr.

Imam Abu Dawud and Imam al-Tirmidhi cited this hadith, and Imam al-Tirmidhi declared it hasan and sahih.

١٣٥٧ – وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ جَاءَ رَجُلٌ إِلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَقَالَ يَا رَسُولَ اللهِ أَرَأَيْتَ إِنْ جَاءَ رَجُلٌ يُرِيدُ أَخْذَ مَا لِي قَالَ فَلَا تُعْطِهِ مَالَكَ قَالَ أَرَأَيْتَ إِنْ قَاتَلَنِي قَالَ قَاتِلَهُ قَالَ أَرَأَيْتَ إِنْ قَتَلَنِي

قَالَ فَأَنْتَ شَهِيدٌ قَالَ أَرَأَيْتَ إِنْ قَتَلْتُهُ قَالَ هُوَ فِي النَّارِ رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ.

1357. Narrated by Abu Hurayrah (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: A man came to the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) and said: O Messenger of Allah, what do you say if a man comes intending to take my property? He replied: Do not give him your property. The man asked: What do you say if he fights me? He replied: Fight him. The man asked: What do you say if he kills me? He said: Then you are a martyr. The man asked: What do you say if I kill him? He replied: Then he will go to Hell.

Imam Muslim cited this hadith.

Section 3 — Freeing male and female slaves

قَالَ اللَّهُ تَعَالَى : فَلَا اقْتَحَمَ الْعَقَبَةَ وَمَا أَدْرَكَ مَا الْعَقَبَةُ فَكُ رَقَبَةٍ .

Allah the Exalted says:

“He did not attempt the steep path. And what will make you comprehend what the steep path is? It is the freeing of a slave.” (Al-Balad: 11)

١٣٥٨ – وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ لِي رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مَنْ اعْتَقَ رَقَبَةً مُسْلِمَةٌ اعْتَقَ اللَّهُ بِكُلِّ عُضُرٍ مِنْهُ عُضُوا مِنْهُ مِنَ النَّارِ حَتَّى فَرْجَهُ بِفَرْجِهِ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1358. Narrated by Abu Hurayrah (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: Whoever frees a Muslim slave, Allah will free from the Fire every limb of his in exchange for every limb of the slave, even his private parts in exchange for the slave’s private parts.

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim cited this hadith.

١٣٥٩ – وَعَنْ أَبِي ذَرِّ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قُلْتُ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ أَيُّ الْأَعْمَالِ أَفْضَلُ قَالَ الْإِيْمَانُ بِاللَّهِ وَالْجِهَادُ فِي سَبِيلِ اللَّهِ قَالَ قُلْتُ أَيُّ الرِّقَابِ أَفْضَلُ قَالَ أَنْفَسُهَا عِندَ أهْلهَا وَأَكْثَرُهَا ثَمَنًا – مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1359. Narrated by Abu Dharr (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: I asked: O Messenger of Allah, which deed is best? He said: Faith in Allah and jihad in the path of Allah. Abu Dharr (may Allah be pleased with him) said: I asked again: Which slave is best to free? He replied: The one who is most precious to his owners and whose price is highest.

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim cited this hadith.

Section 4: The virtue of treating slaves well

قَالَ اللهُ تَعَالَى : وَاعْبُدُوا اللهَ وَلَا تُشْرِكُوا بِهِ شَيْئًا وَبِالْوَالِدَيْنِ إِحْسَانًا وَبِذِي الْقُرْبَى وَالْيَتَامَى وَالْمَسَاكِينِ وَالْجَارِ ذِي الْقُرْبَى وَالْجَارِ الْجُنُبِ وَالصَّاحِبِ بِالْجَنبِ وَابْنِ السَّبِيلِ وَمَا مَلَكَتْ أَيْمَانُكُمْ.

The Almighty Allah says:
“Worship Allah and associate nothing with Him, and show kindness to parents, relatives, orphans, the needy, near neighbors, distant neighbors, companions at your side, wayfarers, and those whom your right hands possess.” (Surah An-Nisa: 36)

١٣٦٠ – وَعَنِ الْمَعْرُورِ بْن سُوَيْدٍ قَالَ رَأَيْتُ أَبَا ذَرِّ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ وَعَلَيْهِ حُلَةٌ وَعَلَى غُلامه مثلُهَا فَسَأَلْتُهُ عَنْ ذَلِكَ فَذَكَرَ أَنَّهُ سَابٌ رَجُلًا عَلَى عَهْدِ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَعَيْرَهُ بِأُمِّهِ فَقَالَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ

وَسَلَّمَ إِنَّكَ أَمْرُقَ فِيكَ جَاهِلِيَّةٌ هُمْ إِخْوَانُكُمْ وَخَوَلَكُمْ جَعَلَهُمُ اللَّهُ تَحْتَ أَيْدِيكُمْ فَمَنْ كَانَ أَخُوهُ تَحْتَ يَدِهِ فَلْيُطْعِمْهُ مِمَّا يَأْكُلُ وَلْيَلْبِسَهُ مِمَّا يَلْبَسُ وَلَا تُكَلِّفُوهُمْ مَا يَغْلِبُهُمْ فَإِنْ كَلَّقْتُمُوهُمْ فَاعْيِنُوهُمْ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1360. Marur ibn Suwayd (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated: I saw Abu Dharr (may Allah be pleased with him) wearing a pair of fine garments, and his slave was wearing the same. When I asked him about this, he said: During the time of the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him), I had a heated dispute with a man and insulted him by mentioning his mother (because his mother was Persian). Hearing this, the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “You still have some characteristics of the Age of Ignorance in you. They are your brothers and your servants. Allah has placed them under your authority. So whoever has his brother under his authority should feed him from what he himself eats and clothe him from what he himself wears. Do not burden them with work beyond their capacity. If you do burden them with such work, then help them.”

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

١٣٦١ – وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ إِذَا أَتَى أَحَدَكُمْ خَادِمُهُ بِطَعَامِهِ فَإِنْ لَمْ يُجْلِسْهُ مَعَهُ فَلْيُنَاوِلُهُ لقَمَةٌ أَوْ لَقَمَتَيْنِ أَوْ أَكَلَهُ أَوْ أَكلَتَيْنِ فَإِنَّهُ وَلِيَ عِلاجَهُ رَوَاهُ الْبُخَارِيُّ الْأَكَلَةُ بِضَمِّ الْهَمْزَةِ هِيَ

اللُّقَمَةُ.

1361. Abu Hurairah (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated that the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “When the servant of any one of you brings him his food, and he does not seat him with him to eat, then he should give him one or two morsels, or one or two mouthfuls, for he prepared it and endured the effort of preparing it.”

Imam al-Bukhari narrated this hadith. “Uklah” means “a morsel or mouthful.”

Section 5: The virtue of a slave who fulfills the rights of Allah and his master

١٣٦٢ – عَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُمَا أَنْ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ إِنَّ الْعَبْدَ إِذَا نَصَحَ لِسَيِّدِهِ وَاحْسَنَ عِبَادَةَ اللَّهِ فَلَهُ أَجْرَهُ مَرَّتَيْنِ مَتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1362. Abdullah ibn Umar (may Allah be pleased with them both) narrated that the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “When a slave serves his master sincerely and worships Allah properly, he receives a double reward.”

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim cited this hadith.

١٣٦٣ – وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ لِلْعَبْدِ الْمَمْلُوكِ الْمُصْلِحِ أَجْرَانِ وَالَّذِي نَفْسُ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ بِيَدِهِ لَوْ لَا الْجِهَادُ فِي سَبِيلِ اللَّهِ وَالْحَجِّ وَبَرُ أُمِّي لَأَحْبَبْتُ أَنْ أَمُوتَ وَأَنَا مَمْلُوكَ –

مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1363. Abu Hurairah (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated that the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “A slave who is devoted to worship and seeks the welfare of his master receives a double reward. By Him in Whose hand is the soul of Abu Hurairah, if there were not jihad in the path of Allah, performing Hajj, and serving my mother, I would have preferred to die as a slave.”

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim cited this hadith.

١٣٦٤ – وَعَنْ أَبِي مُوسَى الْأَشْعَرِيِّ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ لِلْمَمْلُوكِ الَّذِي يُحْسِنُ عِبَادَةَ رَبِّهِ وَيُؤَدِّي إِلَى سَيِّدِهِ الَّذِي عَلَيْهِ مِنَ الْحَقِّ وَالنَّصِيحَةِ وَالطَّاعَةِ أَجْرَانِ رَوَاهُ الْبُخَارِيُّ.

1364. Abu Musa al-Ashari (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated that the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “A slave who worships his Lord properly and fully fulfills the rights, sincere counsel, and obedience owed to his master receives two rewards.
Imam al-Bukhari cited this hadith.”

١٣٦٥ – وَعَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ ثَلَاثَةٌ لَهُمْ أَجْرَانِ رَجُلٌ مِنْ أَهْلِ الْكِتَابِ أَمَنَ بِنَبِيِّهِ وَأَمَنَ بِمُحَمَّدٍ وَالْعَبْدُ الْمَمْلُوكُ إِذَا أَدَّى حَقِّ الله وَحَقِّ مَوَالَيْهِ وَرَجُلٌ كَانَتْ لَهُ آمَةً فَادبُهَا فَأَحْسَنَ تَأْدِيبَهَا وَعَلَّمَهَا

فَأَحْسَنَ تَعْلِيمَهَا ثُمَّ اعْتَقَهَا فَتَزَوجَهَا فَلَهُ أَجْرَانِ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1365. Abu Musa al-Ashari (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated that the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “Three people receive a double reward: a person from the People of the Book who believed in his own prophet and then believed in Muhammad (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him); a slave owned by another who fulfills Allah’s rights and also fulfills his master’s rights; and a man who has a bondwoman, teaches her proper conduct and teaches it to her well, gives her Islamic education and teaches her properly, then emancipates her and marries her. Such a person receives two rewards.” [The hadiths cited in this section clearly show that the status of slaves was equal to that of free people. The Noble Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) stated unequivocally that a person was neither despised nor inferior in status because he was a slave. As a result, slaves regained their dignity in the Islamic society of that time. However, these hadiths do not mean that Islamic society wished to preserve slavery; rather, Islam adopted various methods to abolish it. The instruction to treat slaves well and as equals to free people is one such example. In reality, slavery is not recognized in Islam as an institution; rather, Islam accepted it as a temporary solution to the problem of prisoners of war. In the past, and even in the modern age, when people claim to be “civilized,” no definite and honorable method has been adopted for treating prisoners of war or determining their fate. Being shot to death, suffering a dishonorable death through inhuman torture, or slowly dying from hunger and deprivation has been the fate of countless prisoners of war. In this situation, Islam arranged for an honorable life for those prisoners of war who remained after options such as exchange. Because of this sound and realistic method of Islam, slavery does not exist anywhere in the Islamic world today, nor are free people living the lives of slaves anywhere in the Islamic world. Yet in many countries of the non-Islamic world today, free people live like slaves. The “Black people” of America and the “Harijans” of India are glaring examples.]

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim cited this hadith.

Section 6: Worshipping Allah in difficult circumstances

١٣٦٦ – عَنْ مَعْقِلِ بْنِ يَسَارٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ الْعِبَادَةُ فِي الْهَرْجِ كَهِجَرَةٍ إِلَى رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ.

1366. Maqil ibn Yasar (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated that the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “Worship during difficult circumstances is like migrating to me.”
Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

Section 7: The virtue of adopting gentleness in buying, selling, and transactions; fulfilling and receiving what is due properly; weighing and measuring accurately without shortchanging; giving both the rich and the poor extra time; and taking less than what is due from them or waiving it

قَالَ اللهُ تَعَالَى : وَمَا تَفْعَلُوا مِنْ خَيْرٍ فَإِنَّ اللَّهَ بِهِ عَلِيمٌ.

The Almighty Allah says:
“Whatever good you do, Allah knows it.” (Surah Al-Baqarah: 215)

وقَالَ تَعَالَى : وَيَا قَوْمِ أَوْفُوا الْمِكْيَالَ وَالْمِيزَانَ بِالْقِسْطِ وَلَا تَبْخَسُوا النَّاسَ أَشْيَاءَهُم

The Almighty Allah said (through Prophet Shuayb, peace be upon him): “O my people! Give full measure and weight with justice, and do not deprive people of their goods.” (Surah Hud: 85)

وَقَالَ تَعَالَى : وَيْلٌ لِلْمُطَفِّفِينَ الَّذِينَ إِذَا اكْتَالُوا عَلَى النَّاسِ يَسْتَوْفُونَ. وَإِذَا كَالُوهُمْ أَوْ وَزَنُوهُمْ يُخْسِرُونَ. أَلا يَظُنُّ أُولَئِكَ أَنَّهُمْ مَبْعُوثُونَ لِيَوْمٍ عَظِيمٍ . يَوْمَ يَقُوْمُ النَّاسُ لِرَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ.

“Woe to those who give less in measure and weight. When they take from people, they take in full, but when they measure or weigh for them, they give less. Do they not believe that they will be resurrected for a tremendous Day? The Day when all people will stand before the Lord of the worlds.” (Surah Al-Mutaffifin: 1)

١٣٦٧ – وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّ رَجُلاً أَتَى النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَتَقَاضَاهُ فَأَغْلَظَ لَهُ فَهُمْ بِهِ أَصْحَابُهُ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ دَعُوهُ فَإِنَّ لِصَاحِبِ الْحَقِّ مَقَالاً ثُمَّ قَالَ أَعْطُوهُ سِنَّا مِثْلَ سِنِهِ

قَالُوا يَا رَسُولَ اللهِ لا نَجِدُ إِلَّا أَمْثَلَ مِنْ سِنِهِ قَالَ أَعْطُوهُ فَإِنَّ خَيْرَكُمْ أَحْسَنُكُمْ قَضَاءُ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1367. Abu Hurairah (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated: A man came to the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) to demand repayment of a debt. He treated him harshly, so the Companions wanted to threaten him. The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “Leave him, for the creditor has the right to speak firmly.” Then he said: “Give him a camel of the same age as his.” [The Noble Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) had borrowed a camel from the man.] The Companions said: “O Messenger of Allah, we have no camel of the same age; we have only one older and better than his.” He replied: “Give it to him, for the best of you are those who repay debts in the best manner.”

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

١٣٦٨ – وَعَنْ جَابِرٍ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ أَنْ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ رَحِمَ اللَّهُ رَجُلًا سَمْحًا إِذَا بَاعَ وَإِذَا اشْتَرَى وَإِذَا اقْتَضَى رَوَاهُ الْبُخَارِيُّ.

1368. Jabir (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated that the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “May Allah have mercy on the person who is gentle when selling, when buying, and when demanding what is due to him.”

Imam al-Bukhari narrated this hadith.

١٣٦٩ – وَعَنْ أَبِي قَتَادَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ مَنْ سَرَّهُ أَنْ يُنَجِّيَهُ اللهُ مِنْ كُرَبِ يَوْمِ الْقِيَامَةِ فَلْيُنَفِسْ عَنْ معْسِرٍ أَوْ يَضَعَ عَنْهُ – رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ.

1369. Abu Qatadah (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated: I heard the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) say: “Whoever wishes Allah to save him from the hardships of the Day of Resurrection should give an insolvent debtor time until he becomes solvent, or waive part of the debt due from him.”

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

۱۳۷۰ – وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ كَانَ رَجُلٌ يُدَايِنُ النَّاسِ وَكَانَ يَقُولُ لِفَتَاهُ إِذَا آتَيْتَ مُعْسِرًا فَتَجَاوَزْ عَنْهُ لَعَلَّ اللهَ أَنْ يُتَجَاوَزَ عَنَّا فَلَقِيَ اللَّهَ فَتَجَاوَزَ عَنْهُ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1370. Abu Hurairah (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated that the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “A man used to transact with people. He would tell his servants, ‘When you go to collect a debt from an insolvent person, forgive him; perhaps Allah will forgive us.’ Thus, when he met Allah after his death, Allah forgave all his sins.”

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim cited this hadith.

۱۳۷۱ – وَعَنْ أَبِي مَسْعُودٍ الْبَدْرِي رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ حُوسِبَ رَجُلٌ مِمَّن كَانَ قَبْلَكُمْ فَلَمْ يُوجَدُ لَهُ مِنَ الْخَيْرِ شَيْءٌ إِلَّا أَنَّهُ كَانَ يُخَالِطُ النَّاسَ وَكَانَ مُوسِراً وَكَانَ يَأْمُرُ غِلْمَانَهُ أَن

يَتَجَاوَزُوا عَنِ الْمُعْسِرِ قَالَ اللَّهُ عَزَّ وَجَلٌ نَحْنُ أَحَقُّ بِذلِكَ مِنْهُ تَجَاوَزُوا عَنْهُ رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ.

1371. Abu Masud al-Badri (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated that the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “A man from among those who lived before you was brought to account after his death. No good deed was found for him, except that he used to deal with people and was wealthy. He had instructed his employees to forgive insolvent debtors. The Almighty and Majestic Allah said, ‘We have more right than he does to treat him in this way. Forgive him.’”

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

۱۳۷۲ – وَعَنْ حُذَيْفَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ أَتِيَ اللَّهُ تَعَالَى بِعَبْدِ مِّنْ عِبَادِهِ أَتَاهُ اللهُ مَالاً فَقَالَ لَهُ مَا ذَا عَمِلْتَ فِي الدُّنْيَا قَالَ وَلَا يَكْتُمُونَ اللَّهَ حَدِيثًا قَالَ يَا رَبِّ أَتَيْتَنِي مَالَكَ فَكُنْتُ أَبَايِعُ النَّاسَ وَكَانَ مِنْ خُلُقِي الْجَوَازُ فَكُنْتُ

أَتَيَسُرُ عَلَى الْمُوسِرِ وَأَنْظُرُ الْمُعْسِرَ فَقَالَ اللهُ تَعَالَى أَنَا أَحَقُّ بِذَا مِنْكَ تَجَاوَزُوا عَنْ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُمَا هَكَذَا عَبْدِي فَقَالَ عُقْبَةُ بْنُ عَامِرٍ وَأَبُو مَسْعُودٍ الْأَنْصَارِيُّ رَضِيَا سَمِعْنَاهُ مِنْ فِي رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ – رَوَاهُ

مُسْلِمٌ.

1372. Hudhayfah (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated: A servant of Allah, whom He had granted wealth in this world, was brought before the Almighty Allah. He asked him, “What did you do in the world?” Hudhayfah (may Allah be pleased with him) said: Since a servant cannot hide any statement from Allah, he replied, “O my Lord, You gave me some of Your wealth, and I used to transact with people. It was my practice to forgive people. I was lenient with the wealthy and forgave the insolvent.” Allah said, “I have more right to treat you in this way.” (He commanded the angels,) “Forgive this servant of Mine.” Having heard this, Uqbah ibn Amir and Abu Masud al-Ansari (may Allah be pleased with them) said, “We too heard this from the mouth of the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him).”

Imam Muslim cited this hadith.

۱۳۷۳ – وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مَنْ أَنْظُرَ مُعْسِراً أَوْ وَضَعَ لَهُ أَظْلَهُ اللهُ يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ تَحْتَ ظِلَّ عَرْشِهِ يَوْمَ لَا ظلَّ إِلا ظِلُّهُ – رَوَاهُ التَّرْمِذِيُّ وَقَالَ حَدِيْثٌ حَسَنٌ صَحِيحٌ.

1373. Abu Hurairah (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated that the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “Whoever gives an insolvent person time or reduces what he owes, Allah will shelter him beneath the shade of His Throne on the Day of Resurrection, the day when there will be no shade except His shade.”

Imam al-Tirmidhi cited this hadith and called it hasan and sahih.

١٣٧٤ – وَعَنْ جَابِرٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ اشْتَرَى مِنْهُ بعِيرًا فَوَزَنَ لَهُ فَارْجَحَ – مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1374. Jabir (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated: The Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) bought a camel from him, weighed out its price for him, and gave him a little extra.
Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim cited this hadith.

ى اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ جَلَبْتُ أَنَا ١٣٧٥ – وَعَنْ أَبِي صَفْوَانَ سُوَيْدِ بْنِ قَيْسٍ رَضِي ا وَمَخْرَمَةُ الْعَبْدِي بَرَأَ مِنْ هَجَرَ فَجَاءَنَا النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَسَاوَمَنَا بَسَرَاوِيلَ وَعِنْدِي وَزَانٌ يَزِنُ بِالْآخِرِ فَقَالَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ

وَسَلَّمَ لِلْوَزَانِ زِنْ وَارْجِعْ – رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ وَالتَّرْمِذِي وَقَالَ حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ صَحِيحٌ.

1375. Abu Safwan Suwayd ibn Qays (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated: Makhmarah al-Abdi and I brought cloth from a place called Hajar to sell. The Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) came to us and bargained with us for a pair of trousers. We had a weighing man who weighed for a fee. The Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said to the weigher: “Weigh it and give a little extra in the measure.”

Imam Abu Dawud and Imam al-Tirmidhi cited this hadith, and al-Tirmidhi called it hasan and sahih.

Note: Camels and cloth are not usually sold by weight. Thus, the meaning of the hadith is to determine an approximate value. In other words, the Noble Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) had the value of the camel and cloth determined by someone experienced in estimating their value, and at the time of payment he gave a little more than the determined price.

Chapter: 12

Kitab al-Ilm (The Book of Knowledge)

Section: 1

The virtue of knowledge.

قَالَ اللَّهُ تَعَالَى : وَقُلْ رَّبِّ زِدْنِي عِلْمًا.

The Almighty Allah says:

“And say, ‘My Lord, increase me in knowledge.’” (Surah Ta-Ha: 114)

وَقَالَ تَعَالَى : قُلْ هَلْ يَسْتَوِي الَّذِينَ يَعْلَمُونَ وَالَّذِينَ لَا يَعْلَمُونَ.

“Say, ‘Are those who know equal to those who do not know?’” (Surah Az-Zumar: 9)

وَقَالَ تَعَالَى : يَرْفَعِ اللَّهُ الَّذِينَ آمَنُوا مِنْكُمْ وَالَّذِينَ أُوتُوا الْعِلْمَ دَرَجَاتِ.

“Allah will raise in rank those of you who believe and those who have been given knowledge.” (Surah Al-Mujadilah: 11)

وَقَالَ تَعَالَى : إِنَّمَا يَخْشَى اللَّهَ مِنْ عِبَادِهِ الْعُلْمَاءُ.

“Only those of His servants who possess knowledge of His greatness fear Allah.” (Surah Fatir: 28)

١٣٧٦ – وَعَنْ مُعَاوِيَةَ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مَنْ يُرِدِ اللَّهُ بِهِ خَيْرًا يُفَقِّهْهُ فِي الدِّينِ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1376. Muawiyah (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated that the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “When Allah wishes good for someone, He grants him understanding of the religion.” Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim cited this hadith.

۱۳۷۷ – وَعَنِ ابْنِ مَسْعُودٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ لَا حَسَدَ إِلا فِي اثْنَتَيْنِ رَجُلٌ أَتَاهُ اللهُ مَالاً فَسَلْطَهُ عَلَى هَلَكَتِهِ فِي الْحَقِّ وَرَجُلٌ أَتَاهُ اللهُ الْحِكْمَةَ فَهُوَ يَقْضِي بِهَا وَيُعَلِّمُهَا، مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

وَالْمُرَادُ بِالْحَسَدِ الْغِبْطَةُ وَهُوَ أَنْ يُتَمَنَّى مِثْلَهُ.

1377. Narrated by Abdullah ibn Masud (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: There is no envy except regarding two people: one whom Allah has given wealth and enabled to spend it in the cause of truth, and one whom Allah has given knowledge of the religion, so he judges according to it and teaches it to people. Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim have cited this hadith. Here, “hasad” means “ghibtah,” that is, wishing to become like him.

۱۳۷۸ – وَعَنْ أَبِي مُوسَى رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مَثَلُ مَا بَعَثَنِي اللهُ بِهِ مِنَ الْهُدَى وَالْعِلْمِ كَمَثَلِ غَيْثٍ أَصَابَ أَرْضًا فَكَانَتْ مِنْهَا طائِفَةٌ طَيِّبَةً قَبلَتِ الْمَاءَ فَأَنْبَتَتِ الكَلاَ وَالْعُشْبَ الْكَثِيرَ وَكَانَ

مِنْهَا أَجَادِبُ أَمْسَكَتِ الْمَاءَ فَنَفَعَ اللهُ بِهَا النَّاسَ فَشَرِبُوا مِنْهَا وَسَقَوْا وَزَرَعُوا وَأَصَابَ طَائِفَةٌ مِنْهَا أخرى إِنَّمَا هِيَ قِبْعَانٌ لَا تُمْسِكُ مَاءً وَلَا تُنْبِتُ كَلَا فَذَلِكَ مَثَلُ مَنْ فَقُهَ فِي دينِ اللهِ وَنَفَعَهُ مَا بَعَثَنِي اللهُ فَعَلِمَ وَعَلَّمَ وَمَثَلُ

مَنْ لَمْ يَرْفَعْ بِذَلِكَ رَأْسًا وَلَمْ يَقْبَلُ هُدَى اللَّهِ الَّذِي أُرْسِلْتُ بِهِ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1378. Narrated by Abu Musa (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: The Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: The example of the knowledge and guidance with which Allah sent me is that of abundant rain which fell on a land. One part of it was fertile and absorbed the water, producing abundant vegetation and grass. Another part was low-lying and retained the water, by which Allah benefited the people: they drank from it, gave it to their livestock, and irrigated their crops. The rain also reached another part that was barren, level ground; it could neither retain water nor produce grass. Thus, this is the example of a person who gained understanding of Allah’s religion and benefited from the knowledge with which Allah sent me: he learned it himself and taught it to others. And this is the example of a person who paid no attention to this knowledge and did not accept the guidance with which Allah sent me [The hadith gives the example of three types of land, meaning three types of scholars. The first two types benefited from the knowledge of prophethood. One gained knowledge and reformed himself but paid no attention to reforming ordinary people. The second benefited himself through knowledge and also benefited others. The third type of scholar is the hypocritical scholar. He acquired knowledge but neither reformed himself nor enabled others to benefit from it].

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim have cited this hadith.

۱۳۷۹ – وَعَنْ سَهْلِ بْنِ سَعْدٍ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ لِعَلِي فَوَاللَّهِ لَأَنْ يُهْدِيَ اللهُ بِكَ رَجُلاً واحداً خَيْرٌ لَكَ مِنْ حُمْرِ النَّعْم مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1379. Narrated by Sahl ibn Sad (may Allah be pleased with him). The Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said to Ali (may Allah be pleased with him): By Allah, if Allah guides even one person through you, that is better for you than red camels.

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim have narrated this hadith.

۱۳۸۰ – وَعَنْ عَبْدِ اللهِ بْنِ عَمْرِو بْنِ الْعَاصِ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ بَلِغُوا عَنِّى وَلَوْ آيَةً وَحَدِّثُوا عَنْ بَنِي إِسْرَائِيلَ وَلَا حَرَجَ وَمَنْ كَذَبَ عَلَى مُتَعَمِّدًا فَلْيَتَبَوْا مَقْعَدَهُ مِنَ النَّارِ رَوَاهُ الْبُخَارِيُّ.

1380. Narrated by Abdullah ibn Amr ibn al-As (may Allah be pleased with him). The Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: Convey from me, even if it is only one sentence. Relate reports from the Children of Israel; there is no harm in that. Whoever intentionally attributes a lie to me, let him prepare his abode in Hell.

Imam al-Bukhari has narrated this hadith.

۱۳۸۱ – وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنْ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ وَمَنْ سَلَكَ طَرِيقًا يَلْتَمِسُ فِيهِ عِلْمًا سَهْلَ اللَّهُ لَهُ بِهِ طَرِيقًا إِلَى الْجَنَّةِ رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ.

1381. Narrated by Abu Hurayra (may Allah be pleased with him). The Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: Whoever travels a path seeking knowledge, Allah makes easy for him a path to Paradise in return.
Imam Muslim has narrated this hadith.

۱۳۸۲ – وَعَنْهُ أَيْضًا أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ مَنْ دَعَا إِلَى هَدَى كَانَ لَهُ مِنَ الْآخِرِ مِثْلُ أُجُورِ مَنْ تَبِعَهُ لا يَنْقُصُ ذَلِكَ مِنْ أَجُورِهِمْ شَيْئًا -روَاهُ مُسْلِم

1382. Narrated by Abu Hurayra (may Allah be pleased with him). The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: Whoever calls to guidance will receive a reward equal to the rewards of those who follow that guidance as a result of his call. This does not diminish their rewards in any way.

Imam Muslim has narrated this hadith.

۱۳۸۳ – وَعَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِذَا مَاتَ ابْنُ أَدَمَ انْقَطَعَ عَمَلُهُ إِلَّا مِنْ ثَلَاثَ صَدَقَةٍ جَارِيَةٍ أَوْ عِلْمٍ يُنْتَفَعُ بِهِ أَوْ وَلَدٍ صَالِحٍ يُدْعُو لَهُ رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ.

1383. Narrated by Abu Hurayra (may Allah be pleased with him). The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: When a person dies, all his deeds come to an end, except for three: ongoing charity, knowledge from which benefit is derived, and a righteous child who supplicates for him.

Imam Muslim has narrated this hadith.

١٣٨٤ – وَعَنْهُ قَالَ سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ الدُّنْيَا مَلْعُوْنَةٌ مَلْعُونَ مَا فِيها الأذكر الله تَعَالَى وَمَا وَالْأَهُ وَعَالِمًا أَوْ مُتَعَلِّمًا . رَوَاهُ التَّرْمِذِى وَقَالَ حَدِيْثٌ حَسَنٌ قَوْلُهُ وَمَا وَالْأَهُ أَى طَاعَةُ اللَّهِ.

1384. Narrated by Abu Hurayra (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: I heard the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) say: The world is accursed, and everything in it is accursed, except the remembrance of Allah, obedience to Him, the scholar, and the student of knowledge.

Imam al-Tirmidhi has narrated this hadith and called it a hasan hadith. The expression “wa ma walahu” mentioned in the hadith means “obedience to Almighty Allah.”

١٣٨٥ – وَعَنْ أَنَسٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مَنْ خَرَجَ فِي طَلَبِ الْعِلْمِ كَانَ فِي سَبِيلِ اللَّهِ حَتَّى يَرْجِعَ – رَوَاهُ التَّرْمِذِي وَقَالَ حديث حَسَنٌ.

1385. Narrated by Anas (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: Whoever goes out seeking knowledge remains in the path of Allah (in jihad) until he returns.

Imam al-Tirmidhi has narrated this hadith and called it a hasan hadith.

١٣٨٦ – وَعَنْ أَبِي سَعِيدِ الْخُدْرِيِّ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ عَنْ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ لَنْ يُشْبَعَ مُؤْمِنٌ مِنْ خَيْرٍ يَكُونُ مُنْتَهَاهُ الْجَنَّةَ رَوَاهُ التَّرْمِذِي وَقَالَ حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ.

1386. Narrated by Abu Said al-Khudri (may Allah be pleased with him). The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: A believer can never be satisfied with goodness (the knowledge of the religion); its culmination will be in Paradise [That is, the more a believer acquires sound knowledge of the religion, the more his thirst for knowledge grows, and he continues acquiring it until death. Death does not satisfy his thirst for knowledge; rather, it brings it to an end].

Imam al-Tirmidhi cited this hadith and called it a hasan hadith.

۱۳۸۷ – وَعَنْ أَبِي أَمَامَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ فَضْلُ الْعَالِمِ عَلَى الْعَابِدِ كَفَضْلِي عَلَى أَدْنَاكُمْ ثُمَّ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِنَّ اللهَ وَمَلَائِكَتَهُ وَأَهْلَ السَّمَوَاتِ وَالْأَرْضِ حَتَّى

النَّمْلَةَ فِي جُحْرِهَا وَحَتَّى الْحُوْتَ لَيُصَلُّونَ عَلَى مُعَلِّمِي النَّاسِ الْخَيْرَ رَوَاهُ التَّرْمِذِي وَقَالَ حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ .

1387. Narrated by Abu Umamah (may Allah be pleased with him). The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: The superiority of a scholar over a worshipper is like my superiority over the least of you. Then the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: Surely Allah, His angels, and the inhabitants of the heavens and the earth—even the ants in their holes and the fish—supplicate for those who teach people the knowledge of the religion.

Imam al-Tirmidhi cited this hadith and called it a hasan hadith.

۱۳۸۸ – وَعَنْ أَبِي الدَّرْدَاءِ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ مَنْ سَلَكَ طَرِيقًا يُبْتَغِي فِيهِ عِلْمًا سَهْلَ اللَّهُ لَهُ طَرِيقًا إِلَى الْجَنَّةِ وَإِنَّ الْمَلَائِكَةَ لَتَضَعُ أَجْنِحَتَهَا لِطالِبِ الْعِلْمِ رِضَى بِمَا يَصْنَعُ

وَإِنَّ الْعَالِمَ ليَسْتَغْفِرُ لَهُ مَنْ فِي السَّمَوَاتِ وَمَنْ فِي الْأَرْضِ حَتَّى الْحِبْتَانُ فِي الْمَاءِ وَفَضْلُ الْعَالِمِ عَلَى الْعَابِدِ كَفَضْلِ الْقَمَرِ عَلَى سَائِرِ الْكَوَاكِبِ وَإِنَّ الْعُلَمَاءَ وَرَثَةُ الْأَنْبِيَا . وان الأنبياء لم يورثوا دينارا ولا درهما وَإِنَّمَا وَرَثُوا

الْعِلْمَ فَمَنْ أَخْذَهُ بِحَظ وافر – رواه أبو داود والترمذي.

1388. Narrated by Abu al-Darda (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: I heard the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) say: Whoever travels a path seeking knowledge, Allah makes easy for him a path to Paradise. The angels spread their wings for the student of knowledge. Everything in the heavens and the earth, even the fish in the water, seeks forgiveness for the scholar. The superiority of a scholar over a worshipper is like the superiority of the full moon over all the stars [The comparison here is not with respect to physical size, because the stars are much larger than the moon. Nor is it a comparison of their light within their own spheres, because in that respect too the light of the stars is much greater than that of the moon. Rather, the comparison is from the perspective of our earth. Just as the light of the stars is secondary and extremely faint compared with the moon’s light, so the worshipper is secondary and insignificant compared with the scholar]. Indeed, the scholars are the heirs of the prophets. The prophets did not leave behind dinars or dirhams as inheritance; rather, they left knowledge. Whoever acquires it has received an abundant share [A clear understanding of the scholars identified as the heirs of the prophets can easily be gained from the previously mentioned hadith 1378 and its commentary]. Imam Abu Dawud and Imam al-Tirmidhi cited this hadith.

۱۳۸۹ – وَعَنِ ابْنِ مَسْعُودٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ نَضْرَ اللهُ امْرَأَ سَمِعَ شَيْئًا فَبَلَغَهُ كَمَا سَمِعَهُ فَرُبُ مُبْلَغَ أَوْعُى من سامع رواهُ التَّرْمِذِي وَقَالَ حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ صَحِيحٌ.

1389. Narrated by Abdullah ibn Masud (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: I heard the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) say: May Allah make radiant the person who hears something from us and conveys it to others exactly as he heard it. For perhaps the one to whom it is conveyed understands it better than the one who heard it.

Imam al-Tirmidhi cited this hadith and called it hasan and sahih.

۱۳۹۰ – وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مَنْ سُئِلَ عَنْ عِلْمٍ فَكَتَمَهُ الْجِمَ يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ بِلْجَامِ مِنْ نَارٍ رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ وَالتَّرْمِذِى وَقَالَ حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ.

1390. Narrated by Abu Hurayra (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: Whoever is asked about knowledge and conceals it will be bridled with a bridle of fire on the Day of Resurrection.

Imam Abu Dawud and Imam al-Tirmidhi cited this hadith, and Imam al-Tirmidhi called it a hasan hadith.

۱۳۹۱ – وَعَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مَنْ تَعَلَّمَ عِلْمًا مِمَّا يُبْتَغَى بِهِ وَجْهُ اللهِ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ لَا يَتَعَلَّمُهُ إِلا لِيُصِيبَ بِهِ عَرَضًا مِّنَ الدُّنْيَا لَمْ يَجِدُ عرفَ الْجَنَّةِ يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ – يَعْنِي رِيحَهَا رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ بِإِسْنَادِ صَحِيح

1391. Narrated by Abu Hurayra (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: Whoever acquires knowledge by which the pleasure of Almighty Allah is sought, but acquires it only to obtain some worldly benefit, will not even smell the fragrance of Paradise on the Day of Resurrection.

Imam Abu Dawud narrated this hadith with an authentic chain of transmission.

۱۳۹۲ – وَعَنْ عَبْدِ اللهِ بْنِ عَمْرِو بْنِ الْعَاصِ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُمَا قَالَ سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ إِنَّ اللهَ لَا يَقْبِضُ الْعِلْمَ انْتِرَاعًا يَنْتَزِعُهُ مِنَ النَّاسِ وَلَكِنْ يَقْبِضُ الْعِلْمَ بِقَبْضِ الْعُلَمَاءِ حَتَّى إِذَا لَمْ يُبْقِ عَالِمًا

اتَّخَذَ النَّاسُ رُؤوسًا جُهَالاً فَسُئِلُوا فَافْتَوْا بِغَيْرِ عِلْمٍ فَضَلُّوا وَأَضَلُّوا – مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1392. Narrated by Abdullah ibn Amr ibn al-As (may Allah be pleased with them both). He said: I heard the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) say: Allah will not take away knowledge by snatching it from the people; rather, He will take away knowledge through the death of the scholars. Eventually, when no scholar remains, people will appoint ignorant people as their leaders. They will be asked about religious matters and will issue fatwas without knowledge. Thus they will go astray themselves and lead others astray [Here, knowledge means the religious knowledge of the Quran and hadith. This knowledge can be divided into two parts: (1) the disciplines fundamentally required to learn the Quran and hadith, such as Arabic grammar, the Arabic language, and rhetoric; and (2) the meanings and purposes of the Quran and hadith, profound understanding, fiqh, usul, aqidah, and so on. In the hadiths mentioned in Kitab al-Ilm, knowledge refers to both types, because they are closely related. No one can attain expertise in the second without the first, while expertise in only the first, without the second, is meaningless, and such a scholar cannot be called an alim].

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim cited this hadith.

Chapter 13

The Book of Praising Almighty Allah and Giving Thanks to Him

Section: The virtue of praise and gratitude.

قَالَ اللهُ تَعَالَى : فَاذْكُرُونِي أَذْكُرْكُمْ وَاشْكُرُولِي وَلَا تَكْفُرُونِ.

Almighty Allah says:

“Therefore remember Me; I will remember you. And be grateful to Me, and do not be ungrateful for My blessings.” (Surah al-Baqarah: 152)

وَقَالَ تَعَالَى : لَئِنْ شَكَرْتُمْ لَأَزِيدَنَّكُمْ.

“If you are grateful, I will surely increase you.” (Surah Ibrahim: 7)

وَقَالَ تَعَالَى : وَقُلِ الْحَمْدُ لِلَّهِ.

“And proclaim: All praise belongs solely to Allah.” (Surah al-Isra: 111)

وَقَالَ تَعَالَى : وَآخِرُ دَعْوَاهُمْ أَنِ الْحَمْدُ لِلَّهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ.

“Their final words will be: All praise belongs solely to Allah, the Lord of the worlds.” (Surah Yunus: 10)

۱۳۹۳ – وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ أُتِيَ لَيْلَةَ أَسْرِى بِهِ بِقَدَحَيْنِ مِنْ خَمْرٍ وَلَبَن فَنَظَرَ إِلَيْهِمَا فَأَخَذَ اللَّبَنَ فَقَالَ جِبْرِيلُ عَلَيْهِ السلامُ الْحَمْدُ لِلهِ الَّذِي هَدَاكَ لِلْفِطْرَةِ لَوْ أَخَذْتَ الْخَمْرَ غَوَتْ

أَمْتُكَ رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ.

1393. Narrated by Abu Hurayra (may Allah be pleased with him). On the night when the Prophet’s ascension took place, two cups were brought to him. One contained wine and the other milk. He looked at the two cups and took the cup of milk. Jibril (peace be upon him) said: All praise belongs to Allah, who guided you to the fitrah, the natural disposition (Islam). Had you taken the cup of wine, your ummah would have gone astray.

Imam Muslim has narrated this hadith.

١٣٩٤ – وَعَنْهُ عَنْ رَسُولِ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ كُلُّ أَمْرٍ ذِي بَالٍ لا يُبْدَأُ فِيهِ بِالحَمْدُ لِلَّهِ فَهُوَ أَقْطَعُ حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ رَوَاهُ أَبُو وَغَيْرُهُ.

1394. Narrated by Abu Hurayra (may Allah be pleased with him). The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: Every important (lawful) matter that is not begun with praise of Allah remains incomplete.
This is a hasan hadith. Imam Abu Dawud and others have narrated it.

١٣٩٥ – وَعَنْ أَبِي مُوسَى الْأَشْعَرِي رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ إِذَا مَاتَ وَلَدُ الْعَبْدِ قَالَ اللهُ تَعَالَى لِمَلَائِكَتِهِ قَبَضْتُمْ وَلَدَ عَبْدِي فَيَقُولُونَ نَعَمْ فَيَقُولُ قَبَضْتُمْ ثَمَرَةَ فُؤَادِهِ فَيَقُولُونَ نَعَمْ فَيَقُولُ مَاذَا

قَالَ عَبْدِي فَيَقُولُونَ حَمِدَكَ وَاسْتَرْجَعَ فَيَقُولُ اللهُ تَعَالَى ابْنُوا لِعَبْدِي بَيْتًا فِي الْجَنَّةِ وَسَمُوهُ بيت الحمد – رواه الترمذى قَالَ حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ.

1395. Narrated by Abu Musa (may Allah be pleased with him). The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: When a servant’s child dies, Almighty Allah says to His angels: Have you taken the life of My servant’s child? They reply: Yes. Allah says: Have you taken away the apple of his eye? They reply: Yes. Allah says: What did My servant say? They reply: He praised You and recited, “Indeed, we belong to Allah, and indeed to Him we will return.” Upon hearing this, Allah says: Build a house for My servant in Paradise and name it “Bayt al-Hamd” (the House of Praise).

Imam al-Tirmidhi cited this hadith and called it a hasan hadith.

١٣٩٦ – وَعَنْ أَنَسٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ انَّ اللهَ لَيَرْضَى عَنِ الْعَبْدِ يَأْكُلُ الْأَكْلَةَ فَيَحْمَدُهُ عَلَيْهَا وَيَشْرَبُ الشَّرْبَةَ فَيَحْمَدُهُ عَلَيْهَا رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ.

1396. Narrated by Anas (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: Allah is pleased with the servant who eats a meal and praises Him for it, and drinks a drink and praises Him for it.

Imam Muslim has narrated this hadith.

Chapter 14

The Book of Sending Blessings upon the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him)

Section:

The virtue of sending blessings upon the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him).

قَالَ اللهُ تَعَالَى : إِنَّ اللهَ وَمَلَائِكَتَهُ يُصَلُّونَ عَلَى النَّبِيِّ يَأَيُّهَا الَّذِينَ آمَنُوا صَلُّوا عَلَيْهِ وَسَلِّمُوا تَسْلِيمًا .

Allah the Exalted says:

“Indeed, Allah sends blessings upon the Prophet, and His angels invoke blessings upon the Prophet. O you who believe, invoke blessings upon him and greet him with peace.” (Surah al-Ahzab: 56)

بْنِ الْعَاصِ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُمَا أَنَّهُ سَمِعَ رَسُولَ ۱۳۹۷ – وَعَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عَمْرِو بْنِ ا اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُهُ مَنْ صَلَى عَلَى صَلَاةً صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ بِهَا عَشْرًا – رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ.

1397. Abdullah ibn Amr ibn al-As (may Allah be pleased with him) reported that he heard the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) say: Whoever invokes blessings upon me once, Allah sends blessings upon him ten times in return.

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

۱۳۹۸ – وَعَنِ ابْنِ مَسْعُودٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ أَولَى النَّاسِ بِى يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ أَكْثَرُهُمْ عَلَى صَلَاةَ رَوَاهُ التَّرْمِذِى وَقَالَ حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ.

1398. Abdullah ibn Masud (may Allah be pleased with him) reported that the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: The person closest to me on the Day of Resurrection will be the one who invokes the most blessings upon me.

Imam al-Tirmidhi narrated this hadith and declared it hasan.

۱۳۹۹ – وَعَنْ أَوْسِ بْنِ أَوْسٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِنَّ مِنْ أَفْضَلِ أَيَّامِكُمْ يَوْمَ الْجُمُعَةِ فَاكْثَرُوا عَلَيَّ مِنَ الصَّلَاةِ فِيْهِ فَإِنَّ صَلَاتَكُمْ مَعْرُوضَةٌ عَلَى فَقَالُوا يَا رَسُولَ الله وَكَيْفَ تُعْرَضُ صَلَاتُنَا

عَلَيْكَ وَقَدْ ارَمْتَ قَالَ يَقُولُ بَلَيْتَ قَالَ إِنَّ اللهَ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ حَرَّمَ عَلَى الْأَرْضِ أَجْسَادَ الْأَنْبِيَاءِ رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ بِاسْنَادِ صَحِيح .

1399. Aws ibn Aws (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: The best of your days is Friday. So invoke abundant blessings upon me on that day, for your blessings will be presented to me. The Companions asked, “O Messenger of Allah, how will our blessings be presented to you when you will have decomposed into the earth?” He replied, “Indeed, Allah has forbidden the bodies of the prophets to the earth.”

Imam Abu Dawud narrated this hadith with an authentic chain of transmission.

١٤٠٠ – وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ رَغمَ أَنْفُ رَجُلٍ ذُكِرْتُ عِندَهُ فَلَمْ يُصَلِّ عَلَيَّ – رَوَاهُ التَّرْمِذِي وَقَالَ حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ.

1400. Abu Hurayrah (may Allah be pleased with him) reported that the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: May the nose of the person in whose presence my name is mentioned, but who does not invoke blessings upon me, be rubbed in dust.

Imam al-Tirmidhi cited this hadith and declared it hasan.

١٤٠١ – وَعَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ لَا تَجْعَلُوا قَبْرِي عِيداً وَصَلُّوا عَلَى فَإِنْ صَلَاتَكُمْ تَبْلُغُنِي حَيْثُ كُنتُمْ – رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ بِاسْنَادِ صَحِيح.

1401. Abu Hurayrah (may Allah be pleased with him) reported that the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: Do not turn my grave into a place of festivity; rather, invoke blessings upon me, for your blessings will reach me wherever you may be.

Imam Abu Dawud cited this hadith with an authentic chain of transmission.

١٤٠٢ – وَعَنْهُ أَنْ رَسُولَ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ مَا مِنْ أَحَدٍ يُسَلِّمُ عَلَى إِلا رَدَّ اللهُ عَلَى رُوحِي حَتَّى أَرَدَّ عَلَيْهِ السَّلَامَ – رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ بِإِسْنَادِ صَحِيح

1402. Abu Hurayrah (may Allah be pleased with him) reported that the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: Whenever any one of you greets me with peace, Allah returns my soul to me so that I may return his greeting.

Imam Abu Dawud cited this hadith with an authentic chain of transmission.

١٤٠٣ – وَعَنْ عَلِيِّ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ الْبَخِيلُ مَنْ ذُكِرْتُ عِنْدَهُ فَلَمْ يُصَلِّ عَلَى رَوَاهُ التَّرْمِذِي وَقَالَ حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ صَحِيحٌ.

1403. Ali (may Allah be pleased with him) reported that the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: The miser is the one in whose presence my name is mentioned but who does not invoke blessings upon me.

Imam al-Tirmidhi cited this hadith and declared it hasan and sahih.

١٤٠٤ – وَعَنْ فَضَالَةَ بْنِ عُبَيْدٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ سَمِعَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ رَجُلاً يَدْعُو فِي صَلَاتِهِ لَمْ يُمَجِدِ اللَّهَ تَعَالَى وَلَمْ يُصَلِّ عَلَى النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ

عَجِلَ هَذَا ثُمَّ دَعَاهُ فَقَالَ لَهُ أَوْ لِغَيْره اذا صَلَّى أَحَدُكُمْ فَلْيَبْدَأُ بِتَحْمِيدِ رَبِّهِ سُبْحَانَهُ وَالثَّنَاءِ عَلَيْهِ ثُمَّ يُصَلِّى عَلَى النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ ثُمَّ يَدْعُو بَعْدُ بِمَا شَاءَ رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ والتَّرْمِذِى وَقَالَ حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ صَحِيحٌ.

1404. Fadalah ibn Ubayd (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) heard a man supplicating during prayer, but he did not praise Allah the Exalted in his supplication, nor did he invoke blessings upon the Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him). The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: “This man has been hasty.” Then he called him and said to him—or to someone else—:

When any of you prays, let him begin by praising and extolling his pure Lord, then invoke blessings upon the Noble Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him), and thereafter supplicate for whatever he wishes.

Imam Abu Dawud and Imam al-Tirmidhi narrated this hadith, and Imam al-Tirmidhi declared it sahih.

ى اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ خَرَجَ عَلَيْنَا النَّبِيُّ وَعَنْ أَبِي مُحَمَّد كَعْبِ بْنِ عُجْرَةَ رَضى ١٤٠٥ – و صلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَقُلْنَا يَا رَسُولَ اللهِ قَدْ عَلِمْنَا كَيْفَ نُسَلِّمُ عَلَيْكَ فَكَيْفَ نُصَلِّي عَلَيْكَ قَالَ قُولُوا اللَّهُمَّ صَلِّ عَلَى مُحَمَّدٍ وَعَلَى آلِ

مُحَمَّدٍ كَمَا صَلَّيْتَ عَلَى آلِ إِبْرَاهِيمَ إِنَّكَ حَمِيدٌ مَجِيدٌ اللَّهُمَّ بَارِكْ عَلَى مُحَمَّدٍ وَعَلَى آلِ مُحَمَّدٍ كَمَا بَارَكْتَ عَلَى آلِ إِبْرَاهِيمَ إِنَّكَ حَمِيدٌ مَجِيدٌ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1405. Abu Muhammad Kab ibn Ujrah (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) came out to us. We said to him, “O Messenger of Allah, we know how to greet you with peace, but how should we invoke blessings upon you?” He said: Say, “O Allah, send blessings upon Muhammad and upon the family of Muhammad, as You sent blessings upon the family of Ibrahim. Indeed, You are Praiseworthy, Glorious. O Allah, bless Muhammad and the family of Muhammad, as You blessed the family of Ibrahim. Indeed, You are Praiseworthy, Glorious.” (O Allah, have mercy upon Muhammad and the family of Muhammad, as You had mercy upon the family of Ibrahim. Indeed, You are Praiseworthy and Honored. O Allah, bestow blessings upon Muhammad and the family of Muhammad, as You bestowed blessings upon the family of Ibrahim. Indeed, You are Praiseworthy and Honored.)

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim cited this hadith.

١٤٠٦ – وَعَنْ أَبِي مَسْعُودٍ الْبَدْرِي رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَنَحْنُ فِي مَجْلِسِ سَعْدِ بْنِ عُبَادَةَ فَقَالَ لَهُ بَشِيرُ ابْنُ سَعْدٍ أَمَرَنَا اللهُ تَعَالَى أَنْ نُصَلِّي عَلَيْكَ يَا رَسُولَ اللهِ فَكَيْفَ نُصَلِّي عَلَيْكَ

فَسَكَتَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ حَتَّى تَمَنَّيْنَا أَنَّهُ لَمْ يَسْأَلُهُ ثُمَّ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قُوْلُوا اللَّهُمَّ صَلِّ عَلَى مُحَمَّدٍ وَعَلَى آلِ مُحَمَّدٍ كَمَا صَلَّيْتَ عَلَى ال إِبْرَاهِيمَ وَبَارِكْ عَلَى مُحَمَّدٍ وَعَلَى آلِ

مَحَمَّدٍ كَمَا بَارَكْتَ عَلَى آلِ إِبْرَاهِيمَ إِنَّكَ حَمِيدٌ مَجِيدٌ وَالسَّلَامُ كَمَا قَدْ عَلِمْتُمْ – رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ.

1406. Abu Masud al-Badri (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) came to us while we were in the gathering of Sad ibn Ubadah. Bashir ibn Sad (may Allah be pleased with him) said to him, “O Messenger of Allah, Allah has commanded us to invoke blessings upon you, but how should we invoke blessings upon you?”

The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) remained silent until we wished that Bashir ibn Sad had not asked the question. Then the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: Say, “O Allah, send blessings upon Muhammad and upon the family of Muhammad, as You sent blessings upon the family of Ibrahim, and bless Muhammad and the family of Muhammad, as You blessed the family of Ibrahim. Indeed, You are Praiseworthy, Glorious.” And the greeting of peace is as you have already learned.

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

١٤٠٧ – وَعَنْ أَبِي حُمَيْدِ السَّاعِدِي قَالَ قَالُوا يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ كَيْفَ نُصَلِّي عَلَيْكَ قَالَ قُولُوا اللَّهُمَّ صَلِّ عَلَى مُحَمَّدٍ وَعَلَى أَزْوَاجِهِ وَذُرِّيَّتِهِ كَمَا صَلَّيْتَ عَلَى ال إبْرَاهِيمَ وَبَارِكْ عَلَى مُحَمَّدٍ وَعَلَى أَزْوَاجِهِ وَذُرِّيَّتِهِ كَمَا بَارَكْتَ عَلَى

آلِ إِبْرَاهِيمَ إِنَّكَ حَمِيدٌ مَجِيدٌ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1407. Abu Humayd al-Saidi (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Companions asked, “O Messenger of Allah, how should we invoke blessings upon you?” He said: Say, “O Allah, send blessings upon Muhammad, his wives, and his offspring, as You sent blessings upon the family of Ibrahim; and bless Muhammad, his wives, and his offspring, as You blessed the family of Ibrahim. Indeed, You are Praiseworthy, Glorious.” (O Allah, shower blessings upon Muhammad, his wives, and his children, as You showered blessings upon the family of Ibrahim. Bestow blessings upon Muhammad, his wives, and his children, as You bestowed blessings upon the family of Ibrahim. Indeed, You are Praiseworthy and Honored.)

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

Chapter: 15

The Book of Remembrances (Adhkar)

Section: 1

The virtue of remembrance and encouragement to engage in it.

قَالَ اللَّهُ تَعَالَى : وَلَذِكْرُ اللَّهِ أَكْبَرُ.

Allah the Exalted says:

“And the remembrance of Allah is greatest.” (Surah al-Ankabut: 45)

وَقَالَ تَعَالَى : فَاذْكُرُونِي أَذْكُرُكُمْ.

“So remember Me; I will remember you.” (Surah al-Baqarah: 152)

وَقَالَ تَعَالَى : وَاذْكُرْ رَبَّكَ فِي نَفْسِكَ تَضَرُّعًا وَخِيفَةً وَدُونَ الْجَهْرِ مِنَ الْقَوْلِ بِالْغُدُوِّ وَالْأَصَالِ وَلَا تَكُنْ مِنَ الْغَافِلِينَ .

“And remember your Lord within yourself, humbly and fearfully, without loudness in speech, in the morning and evening, and do not be among the heedless.” (Surah al-Araf: 205)

وَقَالَ تَعَالَى : وَاذْكُرُوا اللَّهَ كَثِيرًا لَعَلَّكُمْ تُفْلِحُونَ.

“And remember Allah much so that you may succeed.” (Surah al-Jumuah: 10)

وَقَالَ تَعَالَى : إِنَّ الْمُسْلِمِينَ وَالْمُسْلِمَاتِ وَالْمُؤْمِنِينَ وَالْمُؤْمِنَت وَالْقُنتين والقنتب والصدقين والصدقتِ والصَّبِرِينَ والصَّبِرَاتِ وَالْخَشِعِينَ وَالْخَشِعْتِ والْمُتَصَدِّقِينَ وَالْمُتَصَدِّقتِ والصَّائِمِينَ وَالصَّمْتِ وَالْحَفِظِينَ فُرُوجَهُمْ

وَالْحَفِظَتِ وَالذَّاكِرِينَ اللَّهَ كَثِيرًا والذاكِرَاتِ أَعَدَّ اللهُ لَهُمْ مَغْفِرَةً وَأَجْرًا عَظِيمًا .

“Indeed, the Muslim men and Muslim women, believing men and believing women, obedient men and obedient women, truthful men and truthful women, patient men and patient women, humble men and humble women, charitable men and charitable women, fasting men and fasting women, those who guard their private parts, and those men and women who remember Allah often—for them Allah has prepared forgiveness and a great reward.” (Surah al-Ahzab: 35)

وقَالَ تَعَالَى : يَأَيُّهَا الَّذِينَ آمَنُوا اذْكُرُوا الله ذكرا كثيراً، وَسَبِّحُوهُ بُكْرَةً وأصيلاً.

“O you who believe, remember Allah abundantly and glorify Him morning and evening.” (Surah al-Ahzab: 41–42) There are many verses in the Quran related to this section.

١٤٠٨ – وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ كَلِمَتَانِ خَفِيفَتَانِ عَلَى النِّسَانِ ثَقِيلَتَانِ فِي الْمِيزَانِ حَبِيبَتَانِ إِلَى الرَّحْمَنِ

سُبْحَانَ اللهِ وَبِحَمْدِهِ سُبْحَانَ اللهِ الْعَظِيمِ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1408. Abu Hurayrah (may Allah be pleased with him) reported that the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: There are two phrases that are light on the tongue, heavy on the Scale, and beloved to the Most Merciful: “Glory be to Allah and praise be to Him; glory be to Allah, the Almighty.”

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim cited this hadith.

١٤٠٩ – وَعَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ الله صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ لَأَنْ أَقُولَ سُبْحَانَ الله وَالحَمْدُ لله ولا اله الا الله والله اكبر احب الى مما طلعت عَلَيْهِ الشَّمْسُ رواه مسلم.

1409. Abu Hurayrah (may Allah be pleased with him) reported that the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: Saying “Glory be to Allah, praise be to Allah, there is no god but Allah, and Allah is the Greatest” is dearer to me than everything upon which the sun has risen. Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

١٤١٠ – وَعَنْهُ أَنْ رَسُولَ الله صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ مَنْ قَالَ لا اله الا الله وَحْدَهُ لا شَرِيكَ لَهُ لَهُ الْمُلْكُ وَلَهُ الْحَمْدُ وَهُوَ عَلَى كُلِّ شَيْءٍ قَدِيرٌ فِي يَوْمِ مِائَةَ مَرَّة كَانَتْ لَهُ عِدْلَ عَشْرِ رِقَابِ وَكُتِبَتْ لَهُ مِائَةُ حَسَنَةٍ وَمُحِيَتْ

عَنْهُ مِائَهُ سَيِّئَةٍ وكانت له حرزاً مِّنَ الشَّيْطَانِ يَوْمَهُ ذَلِكَ حَتَّى يُمْسِي وَلَمْ يَأْتِ أَحَدٌ بِأَفْضَلَ مِمَّا جَاءَ بِهِ إِلا رَجُلٌ عَمِلَ أَكْثَرَ مِنْهُ وَقَالَ مَنْ قَالَ سُبْحَانَ اللَّهِ وَبِحَمْدِهِ فِي يَوْمِ مِائَةَ مَرَّة حُطَّتْ خَطَايَاهُ وَإِن كَانَتَ مِثلَ زَبَدِ الْبَحْرِ

مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1410. Abu Hurayrah (may Allah be pleased with him) reported that the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: Whoever says one hundred times every day, “There is no god but Allah alone, without partner. To Him belongs the kingdom and to Him belongs praise, and He has power over all things,” will receive the reward of freeing ten slaves. One hundred good deeds will be recorded for him and one hundred sins will be erased from him. He will be protected from Satan and his influence and whisperings until evening that day, and no one will come on the Day of Resurrection with anything better than what he has done, except one who has done more than him. He also said: Whoever says “Glory be to Allah and praise be to Him” one hundred times a day, his sins will be forgiven, even if they are as numerous as the foam of the sea.

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim cited this hadith.

١٤١١ – وَعَنْ أَبِي أَيُّوبَ الْأَنْصَارِيِّ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ مَنْ قَالَ لَا إِلَهَ إِلَّا اللهُ وَحْدَهُ لا شَرِيكَ لَهُ لَهُ الْمُلْكُ وَلَهُ الْحَمْدُ وَهُوَ عَلَى كُلِّ شَيْءٍ قَدِيرٌ عَشْرَ مَرَاتٍ كَانَ كَمَنْ اعْتَقَ أَرْبَعَةَ أَنْفُسِ مِنْ

وَلَدِ إِسْمَاعِيلَ متفق عليه.

1411. Abu Ayyub al-Ansari (may Allah be pleased with him) reported that the Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) said: Whoever recites ten times, “There is no god but Allah alone, without partner. To Him belongs the kingdom and to Him belongs praise, and He has power over all things,” is like one who has freed four persons from the descendants of Ismail.

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim cited this hadith.

١٤١٢ – وَعَنْ أَبِي ذَرِّ قَالَ قَالَ لِي رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِلا أخبِرُكَ بِأَحَبِّ الكَلامِ إِلَى اللهِ إِنْ أَحَبُّ الكَلامِ إِلَى اللَّهِ سُبْحَانَ اللَّهِ وَبِحَمْدِهِ رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ.

1412. Abu Dharr (may Allah be pleased with him) reported that the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said to him: Shall I not tell you the words most beloved to Allah? Indeed, the words most beloved to Allah are: “Glory be to Allah and praise be to Him.”

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

ضى اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ الله صَلَّى ١٤١٣ – وَعَنْ أَبِي مَالِكَ الْأَشْعَرِي رَضِيَا اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ الطُّهُورُ شَطْرُ الْإِيْمَانِ وَالْحَمْدُ لِلَّهِ تَمْلأُ الْمِيزَانَ وَسُبْحَانَ اللَّهِ وَالْحَمْدُ لِلَّهِ تَمْلَأَنِ أَوْ تَمْلَأُ مَا بَيْنَ السَّمَوَاتِ وَالْأَرْضِ رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ.

1413. Abu Malik al-Ashari (may Allah be pleased with him) reported that the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: Purity is half of faith; “Praise be to Allah” fills the Scale; and “Glory be to Allah and praise be to Allah” fill—or each of them fills—the space between the heavens and the earth.

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

١٤١٤ – وَعَنْ سَعْدِ بْنِ أَبِي وَقَاصِ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ جَاءَ أَعْرَابِيُّ إِلَى رَسُولِ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَقَالَ عَلِمْنِي كَلامًا أَقُولُهُ قَالَ قُلْ لَا إِلَهَ إِلَّا اللَّهُ وَحْدَهُ اللهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ وَلَا لا شَرِيكَ لَهُ اللهُ أَكْبَرُ كَبِيرًا وَالْحَمْدُ للهِ

كَثِيرًا وَسُبْحَانَ الله . حَوْلَ وَلا قُوَّةَ إِلَّا بِاللهِ الْعَزِيزِ الْحَكِيمِ قَالَ فَهُؤُلَاءِ لِرَبِّي فَمَا لِي قَالَ قُلْ اللَّهُمْ اغْفِرْ لِي وَارْحَمْنِي وَاهْدِنِي وَارْزُقْنِي رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ.

1414. Sad ibn Abi Waqqas (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: A Bedouin came to the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) and said, “Teach me some words that I may recite.” He said: “Say: There is no god but Allah alone, without partner; Allah is the Greatest, greatly; praise be to Allah, abundantly; glory be to Allah, the Lord of the worlds; and there is no power or strength except through Allah, the Almighty, the Wise.” The Bedouin said, “These words are for my Lord; what is there for me?” He said: “Say this supplication: O Allah, forgive me, have mercy upon me, guide me, and provide for me.”

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

١٤١٥ – وَعَنْ ثَوْبَانَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِذا انْصَرَفَ مِنْ صَلَاتِهِ اسْتَغْفَرَ ثَلاثًا وَقَالَ اللَّهُمَّ أَنْتَ السَّلَامُ وَمِنْكَ السَّلَامُ تباركت يَا ذَا الْجَلالِ وَالْإِكْرَامِ قِيلَ لِلْأَوْزَاعِي وَهُوَ أَحَدُ رَوَاةِ الْحَدِيثِ

كَيْفَ الْاسْتِغْفَارُ قَالَ تَقُولُ اسْتَغْفِرُ اللَّهَ اسْتَغْفِرُ اللَّهَ رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ.

1415. Narrated by Thawban (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: When the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) finished the prayer, he would seek forgiveness three times and then say: “O Allah, You are Peace, and from You is peace; Blessed are You, O Possessor of Majesty and Honor.” Imam al-Awza‘i was asked (he was one of the narrators of this hadith): How did he seek forgiveness? He replied: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) would say: “Astaghfirullah, astaghfirullah.”

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

١٤١٦ – وَعَنِ الْمُغِيرَةَ بْنِ شُعْبَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ كَانَ إِذَا فَرَغَ مِنَ الصَّلَاةِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ لَا إِلَهَ إِلَّا اللَّهُ وَحْدَهُ لَا شَرِيكَ لَهُ لَهُ الْمُلْكُ وَلَهُ الْحَمْدُ وَهُوَ عَلَى كُلِّ شَيْءٍ قَدِيرُ اللَّهُمْ لَا مَانِعَ لِمَا

أَعْطَيْتَ وَلَا مُعْطِيَ لِمَا مَنَعْتُ وَلَا يَنْفَعُ ذَا الْجَدِ مِنْكَ الْجَدُّ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1416. Narrated by al-Mughirah ibn Shu‘bah (may Allah be pleased with him). When the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) finished the prayer and pronounced the salām, he would say: “There is no deity except Allah alone; He has no partner. To Him belongs the dominion and to Him belongs praise, and He has power over all things. O Allah, none can withhold what You give, and none can give what You withhold. The wealth of a wealthy person cannot benefit him against You.”

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

١٤١٧ – وَعَنْ عَبْدِ الله بْنِ الزُّبَيْرِ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُمَا أَنَّهُ كَانَ يَقُولُ دُبُرَ كُلِّ صلاة حِينَ يُسَلِّمُ لَا إِلَهَ إِلَّا وَحْدَهُ لا شَرِيكَ لَهُ لَهُ الْمُلْكُ وَلَهُ الْحَمْدُ وَهُوَ عَلَى كُلِّ شَيْءٍ قَدِيرٌ لا حَوْلَ وَلا قُوَّةَ إِلا بِاللهِ لَا إِلَهَ إِلا اللَّهُ وَلَا نَعْبُدُ إِلَّا إِيَّاهُ لَهُ

النِّعْمَةُ وَلَهُ الْفَضْلُ وَلَهُ الثَّنَاءُ الْحَسَنُ لَا إِلَهَ إِلَّا اللهُ مُخْلِصِينَ لَهُ الدِّينَ وَلَوْ كَرِهَ الْكَافِرُونَ قَالَ ابْنُ الزُّبَيْرِ وَكَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يُهْلِلُ بِهِنَّ دَبَّرَ كُلِّ صَلَاةٍ مَكْتُونَةٍ رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ.

1417. Narrated by Abdullah ibn al-Zubayr (may Allah be pleased with them both). He said: After every obligatory prayer, when he pronounced the salām, the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) would recite: “There is no deity except Allah alone; He has no partner. To Him belongs the dominion and to Him belongs praise, and He has power over all things. There is no power and no strength except through Allah. There is no deity except Allah, and we worship none but Him. To Him belongs blessing, to Him belongs grace, and to Him belongs excellent praise. There is no deity except Allah; we are sincere in dedicating the religion to Him, even though the disbelievers dislike it.” (There is no deity except Allah; He is One and has no partner. The dominion belongs to Him, and praise belongs to Him, and He has power over all things. No one has the power to refrain from sin and perform worship except through the power granted by Allah. There is no deity except Allah. We worship no one besides Him. All blessing and excellence belong to Him. All beautiful and good praise belongs to Him. There is no deity except Him. We have devoted the religion exclusively to Him, even though the disbelievers dislike it.) Ibn al-Zubayr (may Allah be pleased with him) said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) would recite “There is no deity except Allah” after every obligatory prayer.

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

١٤١٨ – وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنْ فُقَرَاءَ الْمُهَاجِرِينَ آتَوْا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَقَالُوا ذَهَبَ أَهْلُ الدُّثُورِ بِالدِّرَجَاتِ الْعُلَى وَالنَّعِيمِ الْمُقِيمِ يُصَلُّونَ كَمَا تُصَلَّى وَيَصُومُونَ كَمَا نَصُومُ وَلَهُمْ فَضْلٌ مِنْ أَمْوَالٍ

يَحْجُوْنَ وَيَعْتَمِرُونَ وَيُجَاهِدُونَ وَيَتَصَدِّقُوْنَ فَقَالَ أَلا أُعْلِمُكُمْ شَيْئًا تُدْرِكُونَ بِهِ مَنْ سَبَقَكُمْ وَتَسْبِقُونَ بِهِ مَنْ بَعْدَكُمْ وَلَا يَكُونَ أَحَدٌ أَفْضَلَ مِنْكُمْ إِلَّا مَنْ صَنَعَ مِثْلَ مَا صَنَعْتُمْ قَالُوا بَلَى يَا رَسُولَ اللهِ قَالَ تُسَبِّحُونَ وَتَحْمَدُونَ

وَتُكَبِّرُونَ خَلْفَ كُلِّ صلاة ثلاثًا وَثَلاثِينَ قَالَ أَبُو صَالِحِ الرَّاوِي عَن أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ لَمَّا سُئِلَ عَنْ كَيْفِيَّةِ ذكرهنَّ قَالَ يَقُولُ سُبْحَانَ اللهِ وَالْحَمْدُ للهِ وَاللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ حَتَّى يَكُوْنَ مِنْهُنَّ كُلُّهُنَّ

ثَلاثًا وَثَلاثِينَ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ. وَزَادَ مُسْلِمٌ فِي رِوَايَتِهِ فَرَجَعَ فُقَرَاءُ الْمُهَاجِرِينَ إِلَى رَسُولِ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَقَالُوا سَمِعَ إِخْوَانُنَا أَهْلُ الْأَمْوَالِ بِمَا فَعَلْنَا فَفَعَلُوا مِثْلَهُ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ ذَلِكَ فَضْلُ

اللَّهِ يُؤْتِيْهِ مَنْ يشَاءُ الدُّثُورُ جَمْعُ دَيْرِ بِفَتْحِ الدَّالِ وَإِسْكَانِ الشَّاءِ الْمُثَلَّثَةِ وَهُوَ الْمَالُ الْكَثِيرُ.

1418. Narrated by Abu Hurayrah (may Allah be pleased with him). The poor Muhajirun came to the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) and said: The wealthy have taken all the high ranks and everlasting bliss. They pray as we pray and fast as we fast, but they have an advantage over us through their wealth; so they perform Hajj and ‘umrah, strive in jihad, and give charity. The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: Shall I tell you of something by which you will catch up with those who have preceded you and surpass those who come after you, and no one will be better than you unless he does what you have done? They said: Yes, O Messenger of Allah. He said: Recite tasbih, tahmid, and takbir thirty-three times after every prayer. The narrator, Abu Salih, related from Abu Hurayrah (may Allah be pleased with him) that when he was asked how these words were to be recited, he said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: These words are “Subhanallah, wal-hamdu lillah, wallahu akbar,” and each of them is to be recited thirty-three times.

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith. In the narration of Imam Muslim there is also: The poor Muhajirun came again to the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) and said: Our wealthy brothers have heard what we were doing and have begun doing the same. The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him)

said: This is the bounty of Allah; He grants it to whomever He wills. The word “ad-dusur” mentioned in the hadith is the plural of “dasr.” “Dasr” means “abundant wealth.”

١٤١٩ – وَعَنْهُ عَنْ رَسُولِ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ مَنْ سَبِّحَ اللَّهَ فِي دُبُرِ كُلِّ صَلَاةَ ثَلاثًا وَثَلاثِينَ وَحَمِدَ اللهَ ثَلاثًا وَثَلاثِينَ وَكَبُرَ اللَّهَ ثَلَاثًا وَثَلاثِينَ وَقَالَ تَمَامَ الْمِائَةِ لَا إِلَهَ إِلَّا اللهُ وَحْدَهُ لا شَرِيكَ لَهُ لَهُ الْمُلْكُ وَلَهُ الْحَمْدُ

وَهُوَ عَلَى كُلِّ شَيْءٍ قَدِيرٌ غُفِرَتْ خَطَايَاهُ وَإِنْ كَانَتْ مِثْلَ زَبَدِ الْبَحْرِ رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ.

1419. Narrated by Abu Hurayrah (may Allah be pleased with him). The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: Whoever recites “Subhanallah” thirty-three times, “Alhamdulillah” thirty-three times, and “Allahu akbar” thirty-three times after every prayer, and completes one hundred by reciting once: “There is no deity except Allah alone; He has no partner. To Him belongs the dominion and to Him belongs praise, and He has power over all things,” all his sins will be forgiven, even if they are like the foam of the sea.

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

ى اللهُ عَنْهُ عَنْ رَسُولِ اللهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ ١٤٢٠ – وَعَنْ كَعْبِ بْنِ عُجْرَةَ رَضى ا وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ مُعَقِبَاتٌ لا يَخِيبُ قَائِلُهُنَّ أَوْ فَاعِلُهُنَّ دَبُرَ كُلِّ صَلَاةٍ مَكْتُوبَةٍ ثَلَاثًا وَثَلاثِينَ تَسْبِيحَةٌ وَثَلاثًا وَثَلاثِينَ تَحْمِيدَةً وَأَرْبَعًا وَثَلاثِينَ تَكْبِيرَةً رَوَاهُ

مُسْلِمٌ.

1420. Narrated by Ka‘b ibn ‘Ujrah (may Allah be pleased with him). The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: There are certain words to be recited after the prayer whose reciter—or, he said, performer—does not fail. They are: “Subhanallah” thirty-three times, “Alhamdulillah” thirty-three times, and “Allahu akbar” thirty-four times after every obligatory prayer. Imam Muslim cited this hadith.

١٤٢١ – وَعَنْ سَعْدِ بْنِ أَبِي وَقَاصِ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ أَنْ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ كَانَ يَتَعَوَّذُ دبر الصلوات بهؤلاء الكَلِمَاتِ اللَّهُمَّ إِنِّي أَعُوذُ بِكَ مِنَ الجبْنِ وَالْبُخْلِ وَأَعُوذُ بِكَ مِنْ أَنْ أَرَدُّ إِلَى أَرْذَلِ الْعُمُرِ وَأَعُوْذُ بِكَ مِنْ

فِتْنَةِ الدُّنْيَا وَأَعُوذُ بِكَ مِنْ فِتْنَةِ الْقَبْرِ رَوَاهُ الْبُخَارِيُّ.

1421. Narrated by Sa‘d ibn Abi Waqqas (may Allah be pleased with him). The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) would seek refuge in Allah after every prayer by saying: “O Allah, I seek refuge in You from cowardice and miserliness; I seek refuge in You from being returned to the feeblest age; and I seek refuge in You from the trial of this world and from the trial of the grave.”

Imam al-Bukhari narrated this hadith.

١٤٢٢ – وعن ى اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ أَخْدَ وَعَنْ مُعَا رَضِ بيَدِهِ وَقَالَ يَا مُعَادُ وَاللَّهِ إِنِّي لَأُحِبُّكَ فَقَالَ أُوصِيكَ يَا مُعَاذُ لَا تَدَعَنَّ فِي دُبُرِ كُلِّ صَلَاةٍ تَقُولُ اللهُمَّ أَعِنِّى عَلَى ذِكْرِكَ وَشُكْرِكَ وَحُسْنِ عِبَادَتِكَ

رَوَاهُ أَبُو داود بإسناد صحيح .

1422. Narrated by Mu‘adh (may Allah be pleased with him). The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) held his hand and said: O Mu‘adh, by Allah, I love you. Then he said: O Mu‘adh, I advise you: do not fail to say after every prayer: “O Allah, help me to remember You, to be grateful to You, and to worship You well.”

Imam Abu Dawud narrated this hadith with an authentic chain of transmission.

١٤٢٣ – عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ إِذَا تَشَهدَ أَحَدُكُمْ فَلْيَسْتَعِذْ بِاللهِ مِنْ أَرْبَعٍ يَقُولُ اللَّهُمَّ إِنِّي أَعُوذُ بِكَ مِنْ عَذَابِ جَهَنَّمَ وَمِنْ عَذَابِ الْقَبْرِ وَمِنْ فِتْنَةِ الْمَحْيَا وَالْمَمَاتِ وَمِنْ شَرِّ

فِتْنَةِ الْمَسِيحِ الدَّجَالِ رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ.

1423. Narrated by Abu Hurayrah (may Allah be pleased with him). The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: When any of you sits for the tashahhud, he should seek refuge in Allah from four things. He should say: “O Allah, I seek refuge in You from the punishment of Hell, from the punishment of the grave, from the trials of life and death, and from the evil trial of the Antichrist.”

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

١٤٢٤ – وَعَنْ عَلِيِّ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِذَا قَامَ إِلَى الصَّلَاةِ يَكُونُ مِنْ آخِرِ مَا يَقُولُ بَيْنَ التَّشَهُدِ وَالتَّسْلِيمِ اللَّهُمَّ اغْفِرْ لِي مَا قَدَّمْتُ وَمَا أَخْرْتُ وَمَا أَسْرَرْتُ وَمَا أَعْلَنْتُ وَمَا أَسْرَقْتُ وَمَا

أَنْتَ أَعْلَمُ بِهِ مِنِّي أَنْتَ الْمُقَدِّمُ وَأَنْتَ الْمُؤَخِّرُ لَا إِلَهَ إِلَّا أَنْتَ رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ.

1424. Narrated by Ali (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: When the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) stood in prayer, he would say the following supplication between the tashahhud and the salām: “O Allah, forgive me what I have done previously and what I have done subsequently, what I have concealed and what I have revealed, and what I have exceeded in; and what You know better than I do. You are the One who brings forward and You are the One who delays. There is no deity except You.”

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

١٤٢٥ – وَعَنْ عَائِشَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهَا قَالَتْ كَانَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يُكْثِرُ أَنْ يَقُولَ فِي رُكُوعِهِ وَسُجُودِهِ سُبْحَانَكَ اللَّهُمَّ رَبُّنَا وَبِحَمْدِكَ اللَّهُمَّ اغْفِرْ لِي مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1425. Narrated by Aishah (may Allah be pleased with her). She said: In his bowing and prostration, the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) frequently recited the following supplication: “Glory be to You, O Allah, our Lord, and praise is Yours. O Allah, forgive me.”

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim cited this hadith.

١٤٢٦ – وَعَنْهَا أَنْ رَسُولَ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ كَانَ يَقُولُ فِي رَسُوعِهِ وَسُجُودِهِ سُبُوحٌ قُدُّوسٌ رَبُّ الْمَلَائِكَةِ وَالرُّوحِ رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ.

1426. Narrated by Aishah (may Allah be pleased with her). The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) would recite the following supplication in his bowing and prostration during his voluntary prayers: “Glorified, Holy, Lord of the angels and the Spirit.”

Imam Muslim cited this hadith.

١٤٢٧ – وَعَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُمَا أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ فَأَمَّا الرُّجُوعُ فَعَظِمُوا فِيهِ الرَّبِّ عَزَّ وَجَلٌ وَأَمَّا السُّجُودُ فَاجْتَهِدُوا فِي الدُّعَاءِ فَقَمِنْ أَنْ يُسْتَجَابَ لَكُمْ – رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ.

1427. Narrated by Abdullah ibn Abbas (may Allah be pleased with them both). The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: Glorify the Almighty and Majestic Lord during bowing, and strive in supplication during prostration, for it is likely that your supplication will be answered.

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

١٤٢٨ – وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنْ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ أَقْرَبُ مَا يَكُوْنُ الْعَبْدُ مِنْ رَبِّهِ وَهُوَ سَاجِدٌ فَاكْثِرُوا الدُّعَاءَ رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ.

1428. Narrated by Abu Hurayrah (may Allah be pleased with him). The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: A servant is nearest to his Lord while he is prostrating, so make abundant supplication while prostrating.

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

١٤٢٩ – وَعَنْهُ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ كَانَ يَقُولُ فِي سُجُودِهِ اللَّهُمُ اغْفِرْ لِي ذَنْبِي كُلَّهُ دِقْهُ وَجِلَهُ وَأَوَلَهُ وَآخِرَهُ وَعَلَانِيَّتَهُ وَسِرَهُ – رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ.

1429. Narrated by Abu Hurayrah (may Allah be pleased with him). The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) would say in his prostration: “O Allah, forgive all my sins: their small and great, their first and last, their apparent and hidden.” [The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) would sometimes recite various supplications of this kind while bowing and prostrating. Perhaps he recited them along with the prescribed tasbih. He would recite many such supplications in his voluntary prayers. These have been narrated in various hadiths, especially that he would recite them in the night prayer.]

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

١٤٣٠ – وَعَنْ عَائِشَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهَا قَالَتْ افْتَقَدْتُ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ ذاتَ لَيْلَةٍ فَتَحَسْسْتُ فَإِذَا هُوَ رَاكِعٌ أَوْ سَاجِدٌ يَقُولُ سُبْحَانَكَ وَبِحَمْدِكَ لَا إِلهَ إِلا أَنتَ وَفِي رِوَايَةٍ فَوَقَعَتْ يَدِى عَلَى بَطْنِ قَدَمَيْهِ وَهُوَ فِي

الْمَسْجِدِ وَهُمَا مَنصُوبَتَانِ وَهُوَ يَقُولُ اللَّهُمَّ إِنِّي أَعُوذُ بِرِضَاكَ مِنْ سَخَطِكَ وَبِمُعَافَاتِكَ مِن عُقُوبَتِكَ وَأَعُوذُ بِكَ مِنْكَ لَا أَحْصَى ثَنَاءٌ عَلَيْكَ أَنْتَ كَمَا اثْنَيْتَ عَلَى نَفْسِكَ رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ.

1430. Narrated by Aishah (may Allah be pleased with her). She said: One night I did not find the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) in bed, so I began looking for him. I found him bowing or prostrating and reciting the following supplication: “Glory be to You and praise is Yours; there is no deity except You.” According to another narration: My hand touched the soles of his feet while he was prostrating, with both feet upright. He was saying in prostration: “O Allah, I seek refuge in Your pleasure from Your anger, in Your pardon from Your punishment, and I seek refuge in You from You. I cannot enumerate praise of You; You are as You have praised Yourself.”

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

١٤٣١ – وَعَنْ سَعْدِ بْنِ أَبِي وَقَاصِ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ كُنَّا عِنْدَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَقَالَ أَيَعْجِزُ أَحَدُكُمْ أَنْ يَكْسِبَ فِي كُلِّ يَوْمٍ أَلْفَ حَسَنَةٍ فَسَأَلَهُ سَائِلٌ مِنْ جُلَسَائِهِ كَيْفَ يَكْسِبُ الْفَ حَسَنَةٍ قَالَ يُسَبِّحُ

مِائَةَ تَسْبِيحَةٍ فَيُكْتَبُ لَهُ أَلْفُ حَسَنَةٍ أَوْ يُحَطُّ عَنْهُ أَلْفُ خَطِيئَة رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ. قَالَ الْحُمَيْدِي كَذَا هُوَ فِي كِتَابِ مُسْلِمِ أَوْ يُحَطُّ قَالَ الْبَرْقَانِيُّ وَرَوَاهُ شُعْبَةُ وَأَبُو عَوَانَةَ وَيَحْيَى الْقَطَانُ عَنْ مُوسَى الَّذِي رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ مِنْ جِهَتِهِ

فَقَالُوا وَيُحَطُّ بِغَيْرِ الْف .

1431. Narrated by Sa‘d ibn Abi Waqqas (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: We were with the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him). He said: Is any of you unable to earn one thousand good deeds every day? One of those present asked: How can he earn one thousand good deeds? He replied: He should recite “Subhanallah” one hundred times. A thousand good deeds will be recorded for him, or a thousand sins will be erased from him.

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith. The hadith scholar al-Humaydi said: This is how it appears in Muslim’s book, with “or they will be erased.” Al-Barqani said: Shu‘bah, Abu ‘Awanah, and Yahya al-Qattan narrated this hadith through Musa, through whom Imam Muslim narrated it. They did not mention the word “one thousand.”

١٤٣٢ – وَعَنْ أَبِي ذَرٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنْ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ قَالَ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يُصْبِحُ عَلَى كُلِّ سُلَامِي مِنْ أَحَدِكُمْ صَدَقَةً فَكُلُّ تَسْبِيحَةٍ صَدَقَةٌ وَكُلُّ تَحْمِيدَةٍ صَدَقَةً وَكُلُّ تَهْلِيلَةٍ صَدَقَةٌ وَكُلُّ تَكْبِيرَةٍ صَدَقَةٌ وَأَمْرٌ بِالْمَعْرُوفِ

صَدَقَةٌ وَنَهَى عَنِ الْمُنْكَرِ صَدَقَةٌ وَيُجْزِئُ مِنْ ذَلِكَ رَكْعَتَانِ يَرْكَعُهُمَا مِنَ الضُّحَى رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ.

1432. Narrated by Abu Dharr (may Allah be pleased with him). The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: Charity is due from every joint of each of you every morning. Every tasbih is charity, every tahmid is charity, every tahlil is charity, and every takbir is charity. Enjoining what is right is charity, and forbidding what is wrong is charity. Two rak‘ahs of the Duha prayer suffice for all of this.

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

١٤٣٣ – وَعَنْ أَمِّ الْمُؤْمِنِينَ جُوَيْرِيَةَ بِنْتِ الْحَارِثِ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهَا أَنَّ النَّبِيُّ صلى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ خَرَجَ مِنْ عِنْدِهَا بُكْرَةً حِيْنَ صَلَّى الصُّبْحَ وَهِيَ فِي مَسْجِدِهَا ثُمَّ رَجَعَ بَعْدَ أَن أَضْحَى وَهِيَ جَالِسَةٌ فَقَالَ مَا زِلْتِ عَلَى

الْحَالِ الَّتِي فَارَقْتُكَ عَلَيْهَا قَالَتْ نَعَمْ فَقَالَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ لَقَدْ قُلْتُ بَعْدَكَ ارْبَعَ كَلِمَاتٍ ثَلَاثَ مَرَّاتٍ لَوْ وَزِنَتْ بِمَا قُلْتِ مُنْذُ الْيَوْمِ لَوَزَنَتَهُنَّ سُبْحَانَ اللَّهِ وَبِحَمْدِهِ عَدَدَ خَلْقِهِ وَرِضَى نَفْسِهِ وَزِنَةَ عَرْشِهِ وَمِدَادَ

كَلِمَاتِهِ – رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ. وَفِي رِوَايَةٍ لَهُ سُبْحَانَ اللهِ عَدَدَ خَلْقِهِ سُبْحَانَ اللَّهِ رِضَى نَفْسِهِ سُبْحَانَ اللَّهِ زِنَةَ عَرْشِهِ سُبْحَانَ اللهِ مِدَادَ كَلِمَاتِهِ – وَفِي رِوَايَةِ التَّرْمِذِي أَلَا أُعَلِّمُكِ كَلِمَاتٍ

تَقُولِينَهَا سُبْحَانَ الله عَدَدَ خَلْقَهُ سُبْحَانَ الله عَدَدَ خَلْقَهُ سُبْحَانَ اللهِ عَدَدَ خَلْقَه سُبْحَانَ اللهِ رِضَى نَفْسِهِ سُبْحَانَ اللهِ رِضَى نَفْسِهِ سُبْحَانَ اللَّهِ رِضَى نَفْسِهِ سُبْحَانَ اللهِ زِنَةَ عَرْشِهِ سُبْحَانَ اللهِ زِنَةَ عَرْشِهِ سُبْحَانَ اللَّهِ

زِنَةَ عَرْشِهِ سُبْحَانَ اللَّهِ مداد كلماته سُبْحَانَ الله مداد كلماته سُبْحَانَ الله مداد كلماته.

1433. It is narrated from the Mother of the Believers, Juwayriya bint al-Harith (may Allah be pleased with her). After offering the dawn prayer, the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) left her in the morning while she was sitting in her prayer place. Then the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) returned after mid-morning, and she was still sitting there. The Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) asked, “Have you remained in the same state in which I left you?” She replied, “Yes.” The Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said, “After leaving you, I recited these four phrases three times. If they were weighed against everything you have recited today, they would outweigh it. They are: ‘Subhanallahi wa bihamdihi ‘adada khalqihi, wa rida nafsihi, wa zinata ‘arshihi, wa midada kalimatihi’ (I declare Allah free from every imperfection and praise Him in a measure equal to the number of His creation, to the extent of His pleasure, to the weight of His Throne, and to the ink of His words).”

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith. In another narration by Imam Muslim, it is stated: “Subhanallahi ‘adada khalqihi, subhanallahi rida nafsihi, subhanallahi zinata ‘arshihi, subhanallahi midada kalimatihi.”

In the narration of Imam al-Tirmidhi, it is stated: “Shall I not teach you phrases that you should recite?” The phrases are: “Subhanallahi ‘adada khalqihi, subhanallahi ‘adada khalqihi, subhanallahi ‘adada khalqihi, subhanallahi rida nafsihi, subhanallahi rida nafsihi, subhanallahi rida nafsihi, subhanallahi zinata ‘arshihi, subhanallahi zinata ‘arshihi, subhanallahi zinata ‘arshihi, subhanallahi midada kalimatihi, subhanallahi midada kalimatihi, subhanallahi midada kalimatihi.”

١٤٣٤ – وَعَنْ أَبِي مُوسَى الْأَشْعَرِيِّ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ مَثَلُ الَّذِي يَذْكُرُ رَبَّهُ وَالَّذِي لَا يَذْكُرُهُ مَثَلُ الْحَقِّ وَالْمَيِّتِ رَوَاهُ الْبُخَارِيُّ، وَرَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ فَقَالَ مَثَلُ الْبَيْتِ الَّذِي يُذْكَرُ اللَّهُ فِيْهِ وَالْبَيْتِ

الَّذِي لَا يُذكَرُ اللَّهُ فِيْهِ مَثَلُ الْحَيِّ وَالْمَيِّتِ.

1434. It is narrated from Abu Musa al-Ash‘ari (may Allah be pleased with him). The Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “The example of the one who remembers his Lord and the one who does not remember his Lord is like that of the living and the dead.”

Imam al-Bukhari narrated this hadith, and Imam Muslim also narrated it. However, in Imam Muslim’s narration it is stated: “The example of the house in which Allah is remembered and the house in which He is not remembered is like that of the living and the dead.”

١٤٣٥ – وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنْ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ يَقُولُ اللهُ تَعَالَى أَنَا عِنْدَ ظَنِّ عَبْدِي بِي وَأَنَا مَعَهُ إِذَا ذَكَرَنِي فَإِنْ ذَكَرَنِي فِي نَفْسِهِ ذَكَرْتُهُ فِي نَفْسِي وَإِنْ ذَكَرَنِي فِي مَلَا ذَكَرْتُهُ فِي مَلَا

خَيْرٍ مِنْهُمْ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1435. It is narrated from Abu Hurayra (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: Allah Most High says, “I am as My servant expects Me to be, and I am with him when he remembers Me. If he remembers Me within himself, I remember him within Myself; and if he remembers Me in a gathering, I remember him in a gathering better than it.”

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim cited this hadith.

١٤٣٦ – وَعَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ سَبَقَ الْمُفَرِّدُونَ قَالُوا وَمَا الْمُفَرِّدُونَ يَا رَسُولَ اللهِ قَالَ الذَّاكِرُونَ اللهَ كَثِيرًا والذاكِرَاتِ رَوَاهُ مُسْلِم رُوِيَ الْمُفَرِّدُونَ بِتَشْدِيدِ الرَّاءِ وَتَخْفِيفِهَا وَالْمَشْهُورُ الَّذِي قَالَهُ

الجمهور التشديد.

1436. It is narrated from Abu Hurayra (may Allah be pleased with him). The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “The mufarridun have gone ahead.” The Companions asked, “O Messenger of Allah, who are the mufarridun?” He replied, “The men and women who remember Allah abundantly.” Imam Muslim narrated this hadith. Imam al-Nawawi said that the word mufarrid may also be read mufrid. However, most scholars read it mufarrid, and this is the well-known reading.

١٤٣٧ – وَعَنْ جَابِرٍ رَضِيَ الله عَنْهُ قَالَ سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ أَفضَلُ الذكر لا اله الا الله – رَوَاهُ التَّرْمِذِى وَقَالَ حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ.

1437. It is narrated from Jabir (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: I heard the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) say: “The best remembrance is ‘La ilaha illallah.’”

Imam al-Tirmidhi narrated this hadith and declared it a hasan hadith.

١٤٣٨ – وَعَن عبد الله بن بسر رَضِيَ الله عَنْهُ أَنْ رَجُلاً قَالَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ إِنْ شرائع الإسلام قد كَثُرَت عَلَى فَأَخْبِرْنِي بِشَيْءٍ أَتَشَبِّتُ بِهِ قَالَ لَا يَزَالُ لِسَانُكَ رطبا من ذكر الله – رَوَاهُ التَّرْمِذِى وَقَالَ حَدِيثُ حَسَنٌ.

1438. It is narrated from Abdullah ibn Busr (may Allah be pleased with him). A man said, “O Messenger of Allah, the injunctions of Islam have become many for me. So tell me of something that I can hold firmly to.” He said: “Keep your tongue moist with the remembrance of Allah at all times.”

Imam al-Tirmidhi cited this hadith and declared it a hasan hadith.

١٤٣٩ – وَعَن جَابِرٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ مَنْ قَالَ سُبْحَانَ اللهِ وَبِحَمْدِهِ غُرِسَت لَهُ نَحْلَةً فِي الجَنَّةِ – رَوَاهُ التَّرْمِذِي وَقَالَ حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ.

1439. It is narrated from Jabir (may Allah be pleased with him). The Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “Whoever says, ‘Subhanallahi wa bihamdihi,’ a date palm is planted for him in Paradise.” Imam al-Tirmidhi narrated this hadith and declared it a hasan hadith.

١٤٤٠ – وَعَنِ ابْنِ مَسْعُودٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ لَقِيتُ إِبْرَاهِيمَ عَلَيْهِ السَّلامُ لَيْلَةَ أَسْرِى بِي فَقَالَ يَا مُحَمَّدُ أَقْرِى أُمِّتَكَ مِنِّي السلام وأخبرهم أنَّ الْجَنَّةَ طَيِّبَةُ التَّرْبَةِ عَذَبَةُ المَاءِ وَأَنَّهَا

قِيعَانٌ وَأَنَّ غِرَاسَهَا سُبْحَانَ اللهِ وَالْحَمْدُ لِلهِ وَلَا إِلَهَ إِلَّا اللهُ وَاللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ – رَوَاهُ التَّرْمِذِي وَقَالَ حَدِيثُ حَسَنٌ.

1440. It is narrated from Abdullah ibn Mas‘ud (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: On the night of my Mi‘raj, I met Ibrahim (peace be upon him). He said, “O Muhammad, convey my greetings to your ummah and inform them that Paradise has fragrant soil and sweet water, and that it is a level plain. Its plants are: ‘Subhanallah, walhamdu lillah, wa la ilaha illallahu, wallahu akbar.’”

Imam al-Tirmidhi narrated this hadith and declared it a hasan hadith.

١٤٤١ – وَعَنْ أَبِي الدَّرْدَاءِ رَضِيَ الله عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ أَلَا أُنَبِّئُكُمْ بِخَيْرِ أَعْمَالِكُمْ وَأَزْكَاهَا عِنْدَ مَلِيْكِكُمْ وَارْفَعِهَا فِي دَرَجَاتِكُمْ وَخَيْرٌ لَكُمْ مِنْ أَنْفَاقِ الذَّهَبِ وَالْفِضَّةِ وَخَيْرٌ لَكُمْ مِنْ أَنْ تَلْقَوْا عَدُوكُمْ

فَتَضْرِبُوا أَعْنَاقَهُمْ وَيَضْرِبُوا أَعْنَاقَكُمْ قَالُوا بَلَى قَالَ ذِكرُ اللهِ تَعَالَى رَوَاهُ التَّرْمِذِيُّ قَالَ الْحَاكِمُ أَبُو عَبْدِ اللهِ إِسْنَادُهُ صَحِيحٌ .

1441. It is narrated from Abu al-Darda (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “Shall I not inform you of the best of your deeds, the purest of them in the sight of your Lord, the highest of them in rank, better for you than spending gold and silver, and better for you than confronting your enemies, killing them and being killed by them?” The Companions said, “Yes, certainly; tell us.” He said: “The remembrance of Allah.” [The remembrance of Allah is not restricted merely to repeatedly uttering the words ‘Subhanallah,’ ‘Alhamdu lillah,’ ‘La ilaha illallah,’ and ‘Allahu akbar.’ Rather, Imam al-Nawawi (may Allah have mercy on him) explained in Kitab al-Adhkar: Every person who obeys Allah is engaged in His remembrance. Hadhrat Sa‘d ibn Jubayr (may Allah be pleased with him) and other eminent scholars said the same. Imam Abu Hanifa (may Allah have mercy on him) said that every gathering held to learn about the lawful and unlawful, how to conduct business according to Islamic law, how to perform prayer, fasting and Hajj, and the procedures of marriage and divorce is a gathering of fiqh. In short, learning the rulings of the Shariah and living as an obedient Muslim accordingly is the true remembrance, and this is the remembrance referred to here.]

Imam al-Tirmidhi narrated this hadith. Imam al-Hakim Abu Abdullah declared its chain of transmission sound.

١٤٤٢ – وَعَن سعد بن أبي وقاص رضى الله عَنْهُ أَنَّهُ دَخَلَ مَعَ رَسُولِ اللهِ صلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ عَلَى امْرَأَةٍ وَبَيْنَ يَدَيْهَا نَوَى أَوْ حَصَى تُسَبِّحُ بِهِ فَقَالَ أخبِرُكَ بِمَا هُوَ أَيْسَرُ عَلَيكِ مِن هذا أو أَفضَلُ فَقَالَ سُبْحَانَ اللَّهِ عَدَدَ مَا

خَلَقَ فِي السَّمَاءِ وَسُبْحَانَ الله عَدَدَ مَا هُوَ خَالِقٌ أَكْبَرَ مثل ذلك والحمد لله مثل ذلك ولا اله الا الله مثل ذلك ولا حول ولا قوة الا بالله مثل ذلك – رواه الترمذى وَقَالَ حديث حَسَنٌ.

1442. It is narrated from Sa‘d ibn Abi Waqqas (may Allah be pleased with him). He went with the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) to a woman. In front of her were date stones or pebbles, with which she was counting her tasbih. The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “Shall I tell you of something easier or better for you than this? It is: ‘Subhanallahi ‘adada ma khalaqa fis-sama’ ’ (I declare Allah free from every imperfection as numerous as the things He has created in the heavens), ‘wa subhanallahi ‘adada ma khalaqa fil-ard’ (I declare Allah free from every imperfection as numerous as the things He has created on earth), ‘wa subhanallahi ‘adada ma baina dhalik’ (I declare Allah free from every imperfection as numerous as the things between them), and ‘wa subhanallahi ‘adada ma huwa khaliq’ (I declare Allah free from every imperfection as numerous as the things of which He is the Creator). Recite ‘Allahu akbar’ in the same manner, recite ‘Alhamdu lillah’ in the same manner, recite ‘La ilaha illallahu’ in the same manner, and recite ‘La hawla wa la quwwata illa billah’ in the same manner.”

That is, with each phrase add: ‘the number of things He has created in the heavens,’ ‘the number of things He has created on earth,’ and so on (Translator).

Imam al-Tirmidhi narrated this hadith and called it hasan.

١٤٤٣ – وَعَنْ أَبِي مُوسَى رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ لِي رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ أَلَا أَدُلُّكَ عَلَى كَنز مِنْ كُنُوزِ الجَنَّةِ فَقُلْتُ بَلَى يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ قَالَ لَا حول ولا قوة الا بالله – مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1443. It is narrated from Abu Musa (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “Shall I not tell you of one of the treasures of Paradise?” I said, “Certainly, O Messenger of Allah!” He said: “It is ‘La hawla wa la quwwata illa billah.’”

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim cited this hadith.

Section: 2

The permissibility of remembering Allah while standing, sitting, or lying down, and while in a state of major ritual impurity or menstruation; however, it is not permissible for a woman in a state of major ritual impurity or menstruation to recite the Qur’an.

قَالَ اللهُ تَعَالَى : ان في خلق السموات والأرض واختلاف اليل والنهار لايات لأُولِي الْأَلْبَابِ الَّذِينَ يَذْكُرُونَ اللَّهَ قِيَامًا وَقُعُودًا وَعَلَى جُنُوبِهِم.

Allah Most High says:

“Indeed, in the creation of the heavens and the earth and the alternation of night and day are signs for people of understanding—those who remember Allah while standing, sitting, and lying on their sides.” (Surah Al ‘Imran: 190–191)

١٤٤٤ – وَعَنْ عَائِشَةَ رَضِيَ الله عَنْهَا قَالَتْ كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَذْكُرُ اللهَ تَعَالَى عَلَى كُلِّ أَحْيَانِهِ – رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ.

1444. It is narrated from Aisha (may Allah be pleased with her). She said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) remembered Allah at all times.

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

١٤٤٥ – وَعَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ رَضِيَ الله عَنْهُمَا عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ لَو أَنَّ أَحَدَكُم إِذا أَراد أَن يَأْتِيَ أَهْلَهُ قَالَ بِسْمِ اللَّهِ اللَّهُمَّ جَنَّبْنَا الشَّيْطَانَ وَجَنَّبِ الشَّيْطَانَ مَا رَزَقْتَنَا فَإِنَّهُ إِن يُقَدِّرُ بَيْنَهُمَا وَلَدٌ فِي ذَلِكَ لَمْ

يَضُرُّهُ شَيْطَانٌ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1445. It is narrated from Abdullah ibn Abbas (may Allah be pleased with them both). The Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: When any of you approaches his wife, he should recite the following supplication: “Bismillahi, Allahumma jannibnash-shaytana wa jannibish-shaytana ma razaqtana” (In the name of Allah. O Allah, keep Satan away from us and keep Satan away from what You grant us). If a child is decreed for them through this union, Satan cannot harm him.

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

Section: 3

The supplications to be recited before sleeping and after awakening.

١٤٤٦ – عَنْ خُدَيْفَةً وَأَبِي ذَرِّ رَضِيَ الله عَنْهُمَا قَالَا كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِذَا أَوَى إلى فراشه قَالَ باسمك اللهم أَمُوتُ وَاحِيَا وَإِذَا اسْتَيَقَظَ قَالَ الْحَمْدُ لِلَّهِ الَّذِي أَحْيَانًا بَعْدَ مَا أَمَاتَنَا وَإِلَيْهِ النُّشُورُ رَوَاهُ

الْبُخَارِيُّ.

1446. It is narrated from Hudhayfa and Abu Dharr (may Allah be pleased with them). They said: When the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) went to bed, he would say: “Bismika Allahumma amutu wa ahya” (O Allah, in Your name I live and in Your name I die). When he awoke, he would say: “Alhamdu lillahil-ladhi ahyana ba‘da ma amatana wa ilayhin-nushur” (All praise belongs to Allah, who gave us life after causing us to die, and to Him is the resurrection).

Imam al-Bukhari narrated this hadith.

Section: 4

The virtue of gatherings of remembrance and the recommendation to remain continually associated with them. It is forbidden to leave such gatherings without a valid excuse.

قَالَ اللهُ تعالى : واصْبِرْ نَفْسَكَ مَعَ الَّذِينَ يَدَعُونَ رَبُّهُم بِالغَدَاوَةِ وَالعَشِيِّ يُرِيدُونَ وَجَهَهُ وَلَا تَعدُ عَيْنَاكَ عَنْهُم.

Allah Most High says:

“Keep yourself patiently with those who call upon their Lord morning and evening, seeking His pleasure, and do not let your eyes turn away from them.” (Surah al-Kahf: 28)

١٤٤٧ – وَعَن أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِنَّ لِلَّهِ تَعَالَى مَلائِكَةٌ يَطُوفُونَ فِي الطَّرُقِ يَلْتَمِسُونَ أَهْلَ الذكرِ فَإِذَا وَجَدُوا قومًا يَذْكُرُونَ اللهَ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ تَنَادَوا هَلْمُوا إِلى حَاجَتِكُمْ فَيَحْفُونَهُم

بِأَجْنِحَتِهِم إِلى السَّمَاءِ الدُّنْيَا فَيَسْأَلُهُم رَبُّهُم وَهُوَ أَعْلَمُ مَا يَقُولُ عِبَادِي قَالَ يَقُولُونَ يُسَبِّحُونَكَ وَيُكَبِّرُونَكَ وَيَحْمَدُونَكَ وَيُمَجِدُونَكَ فَيَقُولُ هَل راونِي فَيَقُولُونَ لَا وَاللَّهِ مَا رَأَوكَ فَيَقُولُ كَيف لو راوني قال يَقُولُونَ لو رأوك كَانُوا

أَشَدَّ لَكَ عِبَادَةً وَأَشَدُّ لَكَ تمجيدا وأكثرَ لَكَ تَسبيحا فَيَقُولُ فَمَا ذَا يَسْأَلُونَ قَالَ يَقُولُونَ يَسْأَلُونَكَ الْجَنَّةَ قَالَ يَقُولُ وَهَل رَأَوهَا قَالَ يَقُولُونَ لا وَالله يَا رَبِّ مَا رَأَوهَا قَالَ يَقُولُ فَكَيْفَ لَو رَأَوهَا قَالَ يَقُولُونَ لَوْ أَنَّهُم رأوها كَانُوا أَشَدَّ

عَلَيْهَا حرصًا وَأَشَدَّ لَهَا طَلبًا وأعظم فِيهَا رَغَبَةً قَالَ فَمِمْ يَتَعَوَّذُونَ قَالُوا يَتَعَوَّذُونَ مِنَ النَّارِ قَالَ فَيَقُولُ وَهَلْ رَأَوهَا قَالَ يَقُولُونَ لا والله ما رأوها فَيَقُولُ كَيف لو رأوها قَالَ يَقُولُونَ لَوْ رَأَوهَا كَانُوا أشد منها قراراً وأشدَّ لَهَا مَخَافَةً

قَالَ فَيَقُولُ فَأُشْهِدُكُم أَنِّي قَدْ غَفَرْتُ لَهُمْ قَالَ يَقُولُ مَلَكٌ مِّنَ المَلائِكَةِ فيهم فلأن ليس منهُم إِنَّمَا جَاءَ لِحَاجَةٍ قَالَ هُمُ الجلساء لا يشقى بهم جليسهم – مُتَّفَقٌ عليه.

وفي رواية المُسلِم عَن أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ إِنَّ لِلَّهِ مَلَائِكَةُ سَيَّارَةً فَضْلاً يَتَتَبَّعُونَ مَجَالِسَ الذِكرِ فَإِذَا وَجَدُوا مَجْلِسًا فِيهِ ذِكْرٌ قَعَدُوا مَعَهُمْ وَحَفَّ بَعضُهُم بَعْضًا بِأَجْنِحَتِهِم حَتَّى يَمْلَؤُوا مَا بَيْنَهُم

وَبَينَ السَّمَاءِ الدُّنْيَا فَإِذَا تَفَرِّقُوا عَرَجُو وَصَعِدُوا إِلَى السَّمَاءِ فَسَأَلَهُمُ اللَّهُ عَزَّ وَجَلٌ وَهُوَ أَعْلَمُ مِن أَيْنَ جِئْتُم فَيَقُولُ جِبْنَا مِن عِندِ عِبَادِ لَكَ فِي الْأَرْضِ يُسَبِّحُونَكَ وَيُكَبِّرُونَكَ وَيُهَلِّلُونَكَ وَيَحْمَدُونَكَ وَيَسْأَلُونَكَ قَالَ وَمَا ذَا يَسْأَلُونِي

قَالُوا يَسْأَلُونَكَ جَنَّتَكَ قَالَ وَهَل رأوا جَنَّتِي قَالُوا لا أى رَبِّ قَالَ فَكَيْفَ لَوْ رَأوا جَنَّتِي قَالُوا وَيَسْتَجِيرُونَكَ قَالَ وَمِمَّ يَسْتَجِيرُونِي قَالُوا مِنْ نَارِكَ يَا رَبِّ قَالَ وَهَل رَأَوا نَارِي قالوا لا قَالَ فَكَيْفَ لو رأوا نَارِي قَالُوا وَيَسْتَغْفِرُونَكَ فَيَقُولُ

قَدْ غَفَرْتُ لَهُم وأعطيتُهُ مَا سَأَلُوا وَآجَرْتُهُم مِمَّا اسْتَجَارُوا قَالَ فَيَقُولُونَ رَبِّ فِيهِم فُلَانٌ عَبْدٌ خَطَّاءٌ إِنَّمَا مَنْ فَجَلَسَ مَعَهُم فَيَقُولُ وَلَهُ غَفَرْتُ هُمُ القَومُ لَا يَشْقَى بِهِم جَلِيسُهُم.

1447. Abu Hurayrah (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: Allah has groups of angels who travel along the roads searching for people engaged in the remembrance of Allah. When they find a group remembering Allah, the Most Glorious, the Almighty, they call one another, “Come to what you seek.” Then they come and surround those who are remembering Allah with their wings, extending up to the lowest heaven. Their Lord asks them—though He knows best—“What are My servants saying?” The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: The angels reply, “They are declaring Your purity and greatness, praising You, and proclaiming Your immense majesty.” Allah asks, “Have they seen Me?” The angels reply, “No, by Allah! They have not seen You.” Allah says, “What if they had seen Me?” The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: The angels reply, “Had they seen You, they would have been even more fervent in declaring Your purity.” Allah asks, “What do they seek?” The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: The angels reply, “They seek Paradise from You.” He said: Allah asks, “Have they seen Paradise?” He said: The angels reply, “No, by Allah, our Lord! They have not seen Paradise.” He said: Allah asks, “What if they had seen it?” He said: The angels reply, “Had they seen Paradise, their longing, desire, and attraction toward it would have increased even more.” Allah asks, “From what do they seek refuge?” The angels say, “They seek refuge from Hell.” The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: Allah asks, “Have they seen Hell?” He said: The angels reply, “No, by Allah! They have not seen Hell.” Allah asks, “What if they had seen Hell?” They reply, “Had they seen Hell, they would have fled farther from it and feared it even more.” He said: Allah says, “I call you to witness that I have forgiven them.” He said: One of the angels says, “Among them is such-and-such a person, who is not really one of them; he only came for some need.” Allah replies, “They are people attending a gathering whose associates are not deprived.”

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith. In Muslim’s narration from Abu Hurayrah (may Allah be pleased with him), the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: A group of Allah’s angels travels about searching for gatherings of remembrance. When they find such a gathering, they sit with them and encircle one another with their wings, until they fill all the space between the earth and the heaven. When the gathering of those remembering Allah ends, they disperse from one another, and these angels ascend to heaven. Then Allah, the Most Glorious, the Almighty, asks them—though He knows best—“Where have you come from?” They reply, “We have come from Your servants on earth who are declaring Your purity and greatness, proclaiming Your oneness, praising You, and supplicating to You.” Allah asks, “What do they ask of Me?” The angels reply, “They ask You for Your Paradise.” Allah asks, “Have they seen My Paradise?” The angels reply, “No, our Lord!” Allah says, “What would they be like if they had seen My Paradise?” The angels say, “They have also sought refuge with You.” He asks, “From what do they seek refuge with Me?” The angels reply, “O our Lord, they seek refuge from Your Hell.” Allah asks, “Have they seen My Hell?” They reply, “No, they have not.” He says, “What would they be like if they had seen My Hell?” The angels again say, “They have asked You for forgiveness.” Allah says, “I have forgiven them, granted them what they asked for, and granted them refuge from that from which they sought refuge.”

The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: The angels say, “O Lord, among them was such-and-such a person, a great sinner. He was passing by and sat down with them.” Allah replies, “I have forgiven him as well, for they are a people in whose company no one who sits with them is deprived.”

١٤٤٨ – وَعَنْهُ عَنْ أَبِي سَعِيدٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُمَا قَالَا قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ لَا يَقْعُدُ قَوْمٌ يَذْكُرُونَ اللهَ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ إِلَّا حَفْتَهُمُ الْمَلَائِكَةُ وَغَشِيَتْهُمُ الرَّحْمَةُ وَنَزَلَتْ عَلَيْهِمُ السَّكِينَةُ وَذَكَرَهُمُ اللَّهُ فِيمَنْ عِنْدَهُ رَوَاهُ

مُسْلِمٌ.

1448. Abu Hurayrah and Abu Sa‘id (may Allah be pleased with them both) reported: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: Whenever a group sits remembering Allah, the angels surround them, mercy covers them, tranquility descends upon them, and Allah mentions them among those who are with Him.

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

١٤٤٩ – وَعَنْ أَبِي وَاقِدِ الْحَارِثِ بْنِ عَوْفِ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ بَيْنَمَا هُوَ جَالِسٌ فِي الْمَسْجِدِ وَالنَّاسُ مَعَهُ إِذْ أَقْبَلَ ثَلَاثَةُ نَفَرٍ فَأَقْبَلَ اثْنَانِ إِلى رَسُولِ الله صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَذَهَبَ وَاحِدٌ

فَوَقَفَا عَلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَأَمَّا أَحَدُهُمَا فَرَأَى فُرْجَةً فِي الْحَلْقَةِ فَجَلَسَ فِيهَا وَأَمَّا الْآخَرُ فَجَلَسَ خَلْفَهُمْ وَأَمَّا الثَّالِثُ فَأَدْبَرَ ذَاهِبًا فَلَمَّا فَرَغَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ إِلا اخْبِرُكُمْ عَنِ النَّفَرِ

الثَّلَاثَةِ أَمَّا أَحَدُهُمْ فَأَوَّى إِلَى الله فَأَوَاهُ اللهُ الله وَأَمَّا الْآخَرُ فَاسْتَحْيَا فَاسْتَحْيَا اللَّهُ مِنْهُ وَأَمَّا الْآخَرُ فَأَعْرَضَ فَأَعْرَضَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1449. Abu Waqid al-Harith ibn Awf (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) was sitting in the mosque with some people when three men arrived. Two of them turned toward the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him), while one went away. The two stood before the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him). One of them found an opening in the gathering and sat there; the second sat behind them; and the third turned away and left. When the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) had finished, he said: “Shall I tell you about these three? One of them sought refuge with Allah, so Allah gave him refuge. The second felt shy to enter the crowd, and Allah treated him with shyness. The third turned away, so Allah turned away from him.”

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

هُ عَنْهُ خَرَجَ مُعَاوِيَةٌ عَلَى حَلَقَةٍ فِي ى اللهُ عَنْهُ . . وَعَنْ أَبِي سَعِيدٍ الْخُدْرِيِّ رَضِي ) ١٤٥٠ – وع الْمَسْجِدِ فَقَالَ مَا أَجْلَسَكُمْ قَالُوا جَلَسْنَا نَذْكُرُ اللَّهُ قَالَ اللَّهِ مَا أَجْلَسَكُمْ إِلَّا ذَاكَ قَالُوا مَا أَجْلَسَنَا إِلَّا ذَاكَ قَالَ أَمَا إِنِّي لَمْ

أَسْتَخْلِفَكُمْ تُهْمَةً لَكُمْ وَمَا كَانَ أَحَدٌ بِمَنْزِلَتِي مِنْ رَسُولِ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ أَقَلَّ عَنْهُ حَدِيثًا مِنِّي إِنْ رَسُولَ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ خَرَجَ عَلَى حَلْقَةٍ مِنْ أَصْحَابِهِ فَقَالَ مَا أَجْلَسَكُمْ قَالُوا جَلَسَنَا نَذْكُرُ اللهَ

وَنَحْمَدُهُ عَلَى مَا هَدَانَا لِلْإِسْلَامِ وَمَنْ بِهِ عَلَيْنَا قَالَ اللَّهِ مَا أَجْلَسَكُمْ إِلا ذَاكَ قَالُوا وَاللهِ مَا أَجْلَسَنَا إِلا ذَاكَ قَالَ أَمَا إِنِّي لَمْ أَسْتَحْلِفُكُمْ تُهُمَةٌ لَكُمْ وَلَكِنَّهُ آتَانِيَ جِبْرِيلٌ فَأَخْبَرَنِي أَنَّ اللَّهَ يُبَاهِي بِكُمُ الْمَلَائِكَةَ رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ.

1450. Abu Sa‘id al-Khudri (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: Mu‘awiyah (may Allah be pleased with him) came upon a gathering in the mosque and asked, “Why are you sitting here?” They replied, “We are sitting here remembering Allah.” Mu‘awiyah asked, “By Allah, is there nothing else that has made you sit here?” They replied, “By Allah, we are sitting here only for that.” He said, “Know that I did not make you swear because I suspected you. Nor was anyone who narrated fewer hadiths from the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) than I did.” Once, the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) came upon a gathering of his Companions and asked, “Why are you sitting?” They replied, “We are sitting remembering Allah and praising Him because He guided us to Islam and bestowed His favor upon us.” He asked, “By Allah, you are sitting here for no other purpose?” They replied, “By Allah, we are sitting here for no other purpose.” He said, “I did not make you swear because I suspected you. Rather, Jibril came to me and informed me that Allah is boasting of you before the angels.”

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

Section: Remembering Allah in the morning and evening.

قَالَ اللهُ تَعَالَى : وَاذْكُرْ رَبَّكَ فِي نَفْسِكَ تَضَرُّعًا وَخِيفَةً وَدُونَ الْجَهْرِ مِنَ الْقَوْلِ بِالْغُدُوِّ وَالْآصَالِ وَلَا تَكُنْ مِنَ الْغَافِلِينَ.

The Most High Allah says:

“And remember your Lord within yourself, humbly and fearfully, without loudness in speech, in the morning and evening, and do not be among the heedless.” (Surah al-A‘raf: 205) According to lexicographers, the word “asal” is the plural of “asil,” meaning the period between ‘Asr and Maghrib.

وَقَالَ اللهُ تَعَالَى : وَسَبِّحْ بِحَمْدِ رَبِّكَ قَبْلَ طُلُوعِ الشَّمْسِ وَقَبْلَ غُرُوبِهَا .

“And glorify your Lord’s praises before sunrise and before its setting.” (Surah Ta-Ha: 130)

وَقَالَ تَعَالَى : وَسَبِّحْ بِحَمْدِ رَبِّكَ بِالْعَشِيِّ وَالْإِبْكَارِ.

“And glorify your Lord’s praises in the evening and in the morning.” (Surah Ghafir: 55)

According to lexicographers, “al-‘ashiyy” means the period from after the sun begins to decline in the west until before it sets.

وَقَالَ تَعَالَى : فِي بُيُوتٍ أَذِنَ اللَّهُ أَنْ تُرْفَعَ وَيُذْكَرَ فِيهَا اسْمُهُ يُسَبِّحُ لَهُ فِيْهَا بِالْغُدُوِّ وَالْآصَالِ . رِجَالٌ لا تُلْهِيهِمْ تِجَارَةٌ وَلَا بَيْعٌ عَنْ ذِكْرِ اللَّهِ.

“In houses which Allah has permitted to be raised and in which His name is remembered; He is glorified therein morning and evening by men whom neither commerce nor trade distracts from the remembrance of Allah.” (Surah al-Nur: 36)

وَقَالَ تَعَالَى : إِنَّا سَخَّرْنَا الْجِبَالَ مَعَهُ يُسَبِّحْنَ بِالْعَشِيِّ وَالْإِشْرَاقِ.

“Indeed, We subjected the mountains to glorify Our holiness and majesty with him in the evening and at sunrise.” (Surah Sad: 18)

١٤٥١ – وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مَنْ قَالَ حِينَ يُصْبَحُ وَحِيْنَ يُمْسِي سُبْحَانَ اللَّهِ وَبِحَمْدِهِ مِائَةَ مَرَّةٍ لَمْ يَأْتِ أحَدٌ يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ بِأَفْضَلَ مِمَّا جَاءَ به الا أحَدٌ قَالَ مِثْلَ مَا قَالَ أَوْ

زَادَ – رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ.

1451. Abu Hurayrah (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: Whoever says “Subhanallahi wa bihamdihi” one hundred times in the morning and evening, no one will come on the Day of Resurrection with anything better than what he brings, except one who says the same or says it more often.

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

١٤٥٢ – وَعَنْهُ قَالَ جَاءَ رَجُلٌ إِلَى النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَقَالَ يَا رَسُولَ الله مَا لَقِيتُ مِنْ عَقْرَب لَدَغَتْنِي الْبَارِحَةَ قَالَ أَمَا لَوْ قُلْتَ حِينَ أَمْسَيْتَ أَعُوذُ بِكَلِمَاتِ اللَّهِ التَّامَّاتِ مِنْ شَرِّ مَا خَلَقَ لَمْ تَضُرُّكَ رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ.

1452. Abu Hurayrah (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: A man came to the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) and said, “O Messenger of Allah, I suffered greatly from a scorpion that stung me last night.” He said: “Had you said in the evening, ‘A‘udhu bikalimatillahit-tammati min sharri ma khalaq’—I seek refuge in the perfect words of Allah from the evil of what He created—it would not have harmed you.” Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

١٤٥٣ – وَعَنْهُ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ أَنَّهُ كَانَ يَقُولُ إِذَا أَصْبَحَ اللَّهُمُ بِكَ أَصْبَحْنَا وَبِكَ آمَسَيْنَا وَبِكَ نَحْيَا وَبِكَ نَمُوتُ وَإِلَيْكَ النُّشُورِ وَإِذَا أَمْسَى قَالَ اللهُم بِكَ أَمْسَيْنَا وَبِكَ نَحْيَا وَبِكَ نَمُوتُ وَإِلَيْكَ النُّشُورُ رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ

وَالتَّرْمِذِى وَقَالَ حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ.

1453. Abu Hurayrah (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: When morning came, the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) would say: “Allahumma bika asbahna wa bika amsayna wa bika nahya wa bika namutu wa ilaykan-nushur” (O Allah, by Your power we enter the morning, by Your power we enter the evening; by Your name we live and by Your name we die, and to You is the resurrection). When evening came, he would say: “Allahumma bika amsayna wa bika nahya wa bika namutu wa ilaykan-nushur” (O Allah, by Your power we enter the evening; by Your name we live and by Your name we die, and to You is the resurrection).

Imam Abu Dawud and Imam al-Tirmidhi narrated this hadith, and Imam al-Tirmidhi declared it hasan.

١٤٥٤ – وَعَنْهُ أَنْ أَبَا بَكْرِ الصِّدِّيقَ قَالَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ مُرْنِي بِكَلِمَاتٍ أَقُولُهُنَّ إِذَا أصبحت وَإِذَا أَمْسَيْتُ قَالَ قُلْ اللَّهُمَّ فَاطِرَ السَّمَوَاتِ وَالْأَرْضِ عَالِمَ الْغَيْبِ والشَّهَادَةِ رَبِّ كُلِّ شَيْءٍ وَمَلِيْكَهُ أَشْهَدُ أَنْ لا إِلهَ إِلَّا أَنْتَ أَعُوذُ بِكَ مِنْ

شَرِّ نَفْسِي وشَرِّ الشَّيْطَانِ وَشِرْكِهِ قَالَ قُلْهَا إِذَا أَصْبَحْتَ وَإِذَا أَمْسَيْتَ وَإِذَا أَخَذْتَ مَضْجَعَكَ رواه أبو داود والتَّرْمِذِي وَقَالَ حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ صَحِيحٌ.

1454. Abu Hurayrah (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: Abu Bakr al-Siddiq (may Allah be pleased with him) said, “O Messenger of Allah, teach me some words to say in the morning and evening.” He said: “Say: ‘Allahumma fatiras-samawati wal-ard, ‘alimal-ghaybi wash-shahadah, rabba kulli shay’in wa malikah, ash-hadu alla ilaha illa anta, a‘udhu bika min sharri nafsi wa sharrish-shaytani wa shirkih’” (O Allah, Creator of the heavens and the earth, Knower of the unseen and the witnessed, Lord and King of everything! I testify that there is no deity except You. I seek refuge in You from the evil of my soul, and from the evil of Satan and his causing association with You). The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “Say these words in the morning and evening and when you go to bed.”

Imam Abu Dawud and Imam al-Tirmidhi narrated this hadith, and Imam al-Tirmidhi declared it hasan sahih.

١٤٥٥ – وَعَنِ ابْنِ مَسْعُودٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ كَانَ نَبِيُّ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِذَا أَمْسَى قَالَ أَمْسَيْنَا وَأَمْسَى الْمُلْكُ لِلَّهِ وَالْحَمْدُ لِلَّهِ لَا إِلَهَ إِلَّا اللَّهُ وَحْدَهُ لا شَرِيكَ لَهُ قَالَ الرَّأْوِيُّ أَرَاهُ قَالَ فِيهِنَّ لَهُ الْحَمْدُ وَهُوَ عَلَى كُلِّ

شَيْءٍ قَدِيرٌ رَبِّ أَسْأَلُكَ خَيْرَ مَا فِي هَذِهِ اللَّيْلَةِ وَخَيْرَ مَا بَعْدَهَا وَأَعُوذُ بِكَ مِنْ شَرِّ مَا فِي هذه اللَّيْلَةِ وَشَرِّ مَا بَعْدَهَا رَبِّ أَعُوذُ بِكَ مِنَ الْكَسَلِ وَسُوءِ الْكِبَرِ رَبِّ أَعُوْذُ بِك مِنْ عَذَابِ النَّارِ وَعَذَابِ فِي الْقَبْرِ وَإِذَا أَصْبَحَ قَالَ ذَلِكَ

أَيْضًا أَصْبَحْنَا وَأَصْبَحَ الْمُلْكُ لِلَّهِ – رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ.

1455. ‘Abdullah ibn Mas‘ud (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: In the evening, the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) would say: “Amsayna wa amsal-mulku lillah, wal-hamdu lillah, la ilaha illallahu wahdahu la sharika lah” (We have entered the evening, and sovereignty belongs to Allah; all praise belongs to Allah. There is no deity except Allah alone, without partner). The narrator said: I think he also said: “Lahul-mulku wa lahul-hamdu wa huwa ‘ala kulli shay’in qadir” (Sovereignty belongs to Him, praise belongs to Him, and He is Powerful over all things). “Rabbi as’aluka khayra ma fi hadhihil-laylati wa khayra ma ba‘daha, wa a‘udhu bika min sharri ma fi hadhihil-laylati wa sharri ma ba‘daha. Rabbi a‘udhu bika minal-kasali wa su’il-kibar. Rabbi a‘udhu bika min ‘adhabin fin-nari wa ‘adhabin fil-qabr” (My Lord, I ask You for the good of this night and the good that follows it, and I seek refuge in You from the evil of this night and the evil that follows it. My Lord, I seek refuge in You from laziness and the evil of old age. My Lord, I seek refuge in You from the punishment of Hellfire and the punishment of the grave). In the morning he would say the same, beginning: “Asbahna wa asbahal-mulku lillah” (We have entered the morning, and sovereignty belongs to Allah). Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

١٤٥٦ – وَعَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ خُبَيْبِ بِضَمِّ الْخَاءِ الْمُعْجَمَةِ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ لِي رَسُولُ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ اقْرَأْ قُلْ هُوَ اللَّهُ أَحَدٌ وَالْمُعَوَّذَتَيْنِ حِيْنَ تُمْسِى وَحِينَ تُصْبِحُ ثَلاثَ مَرَّاتٍ تَكْفِيكَ مِنْ كُلِّ شَيْءٍ رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ

والتَّرْمِذِي وَقَالَ حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ صَحِيحٌ.

1456. ‘Abdullah ibn Khubayb (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said to me: “Recite ‘Qul huwa Allahu ahad,’ ‘Qul a‘udhu birabbil-falaq,’ and ‘Qul a‘udhu birabbin-nas’ three times in the evening and three times in the morning; they will suffice for you against everything.” [That is, they will protect you from every calamity and hardship, especially magic and similar things.] Imam Abu Dawud and Imam al-Tirmidhi narrated this hadith, and Imam al-Tirmidhi declared it hasan sahih.

١٤٥٧ – وَعَنْ عُثْمَانَ بْنِ عَفَانَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مَا مِنْ عَبْدٍ يَقُولُ فِي صَبَاحِ كُلِّ يَوْمٍ وَمَسَاءِ كُلِّ لَيْلَةٍ بِسْمِ اللَّهِ الَّذِي لا يَضُرُّ مَعَ اسْمِهِ شَيْ فِي الْأَرْضِ وَلَا فِي السَّمَاءِ وَهُوَ

السَّمِيعُ الْعَلِيمُ ثَلَاثَ مرات إلا لَمْ يَضُرُّهُ شَيْ رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ وَالتَّرْمِذِي وَقَالَ حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ صَحِيحٌ.

1457. ‘Uthman ibn ‘Affan (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: Whoever says the following supplication three times every morning and every evening, nothing can harm him: “Bismillahil-ladhi la yadurru ma‘a ismihi shay’un fil-ardi wa la fis-sama’i wa huwas-sami‘ul-‘alim” (In the name of Allah, with whose name nothing in the earth or heaven can cause harm; and He is the All-Hearing, the All-Knowing).

Imam Abu Dawud and Imam al-Tirmidhi narrated this hadith, and Imam al-Tirmidhi declared it hasan sahih.

Section 46: Supplications to recite when going to sleep.

قَالَ اللهُ تَعَالَى : إِنَّ فِي خَلْقِ السَّمَوَاتِ وَالْأَرْضِ وَاخْتِلافِ الَّيْلِ وَالنَّهَارِ لِأَيَاتِ لأولى الْأَلْبَابِ الَّذِينَ يَذْكُرُونَ اللَّهَ قِيَامًا وَقُعُودًا وَعَلَى جُنُوبِهِمْ وَيَتَفَكَّرُونَ فِي خَلْقِ السَّمَوَاتِ وَالْأَرْضِ.

The Most High Allah says:

“Indeed, in the creation of the heavens and the earth and the alternation of night and day are signs for those of understanding, who remember Allah while standing, sitting, and lying on their sides, and reflect on the creation of the heavens and the earth.” (Surah Al ‘Imran: 190–191)

١٤٥٨ – وَعَنْ حُدَيقَةً وَأَبِي ذَرٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُمَا أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ كَانَ إِذَا أَوَى إِلَى فِرَاشِهِ قَالَ بِاسْمِكَ اللَّهُمَّ أَحْيَا وَآمُوْتُ رَوَاهُ الْبُخَارِيُّ.

1458. Hudhayfah and Abu Dharr (may Allah be pleased with them both) reported: When the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) went to bed, he would say: “Bismika Allahumma ahya wa amut” (O Allah, in Your name I live and die).

Imam al-Bukhari narrated this hadith.

١٤٥٩ – وَعَنْ عَلَى رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ لَهُ وَلفَاطِمَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُمَا إِذَا أَوَيْتُمَا إِلَى فِرَاشِكُمَا أَوْ إِذَا أَخَذْتُمَا مَضَاجِعَكُمَا فَكَيْرًا ثَلَاثًا وَثَلاثِينَ وَسَبِّحًا ثَلاثًا وَثَلاثِينَ وَأَحْمَدَا ثَلَاثًا وَثَلاثِينَ

وَفِي رِوَايَةٍ التسبيح أَربعا وثلاثينَ وَفِي رِوَايَة التَّكْبِيرُ أَرْبَعًا وَثَلاثِينَ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1459. It was narrated from Ali (may Allah be pleased with him). The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said to him and Fatimah (may Allah be pleased with her): When you go to your beds, or when the two of you lie down on your bed, say “Allahu Akbar” thirty-three times, “Subhanallah” thirty-three times, and “Alhamdu lillah” thirty-three times. According to another narration, say “Subhanallah” thirty-four times; and according to yet another narration, say “Allahu Akbar” thirty-four times.

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

ى اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ ١٤٦٠ – وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيا وَسَلَّمَ إِذَا أوى أَحَدُكُمْ إِلَى فِرَاشِهِ فَلْيَنْقُضُ فِرَاشَهُ بِدَاخِلَةِ إِزَارِهِ فَإِنَّهُ لَا يَدْرِي مَا خَلَقَهُ عَلَيْهِ ثُمَّ يَقُولُ بِاسْمِكَ رَبِّي وَضَعْتُ جَنبِي وَبِكَ أَرْفَعُهُ

إِنْ أَمْسَكَتَ نَفْسِي فَارْحَمْهَا وَإِنْ أَرْسَلْتَهَا فَاحْفَظْهَا بِمَا تَحْفَظُ بِهِ عِبَادَكَ الصَّالِحِيْنَ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1460. It was narrated from Abu Hurairah (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: When any one of you comes to his bed, let him dust his bed with the inner part of his lower garment, for he does not know what has come onto his bed in his absence. Then, when lying down, let him say: “Bismika Rabbi wada’tu janbi wa bika arfa’uhu, in amsakta nafsi farhamha, wa in arsaltaha fahfazha bima tahfazu bihi ibadakas-salihin” (O my Lord, in Your name I lay down my side, and with Your help I shall raise it. If You take my soul, then have mercy on it; and if You release it, then protect it with that by which You protect Your righteous servants).

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

١٤٦١ – وَعَنْ عَائِشَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهَا أَنْ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ كَانَ إِذَا أَخَذَ مَضْجَعَهُ نَفْتَ فِي بَدَيْهِ وَقَرَأَ بِالْمُعُوذَاتِ وَمَسَحَ بِهِمَا جَسَدَهُ متفق عَلَيْهِ. وَفِي رِوَايَةٍ لَهُمَا أَنَّ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ كَانَ إِذَا

أَوَى إِلَى فراشه كُلِّ لَيْلَةٍ جَمَعَ كَفَّيْهِ ثُمَّ نَقَتَ فِيهِمَا فَقَرَأَ فِيهِمَا قُلْ هُوَ اللَّهُ أَحَدٌ وَقُلْ أَعُوذُ يرَبِّ الْفَلَقِ وَقُلْ أَعُوذُ بِرَبِّ النَّاسِ ثُمَّ مَسَحَ بِهِمَا مَا اسْتَطَاعَ مِنْ جَسَدِهِ يَبْدَأُ بهِمَا عَلَى رَأْسِهِ وَوَجْهِهِ وَمَا أَقْبَلَ مِنْ جَسَدِهِ يَفْعَلُ

ذَلِكَ ثَلَاثَ مَرَاتٍ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ. قَالَ أَهْلُ اللغَةِ النَّفْتُ نَفَخُ لطيف بالأريق.

1461. It was narrated from Aishah (may Allah be pleased with her). When the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) went to his bed, intending to sleep, he would join his two hands, blow into them, recite Surah al-Falaq and Surah an-Nas, and then wipe his hands over his body.

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith. According to another narration of al-Bukhari and Muslim: Every night, when the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) went to his bed, he would join the palms of his hands and blow into them. Then he would recite over them: “Qul huwa Allahu ahad,” “Qul a’udhu bi-rabbil-falaq,” and “Qul a’udhu bi-rabbin-nas.” Then he would wipe with his palms whatever part of his body he could reach. He would first wipe his head and face with them, then the front part of his body; he would do this three times.

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith. According to lexicographers, “nafasu” means blowing lightly without spittle.

١٤٦٢ – وَعَنِ الْبَرَاءِ بْنِ عَازِبٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ لِي رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِذَا آتَيْتَ مَضْجَعَكَ فَتَوَضَّأَ وَضُوءَكَ لِلصَّلوةِ ثُمَّ اضْطَجِعُ على شقكَ الأَيْمَنِ وَقُل اللهم أسْلَمْتُ نَفْسِي إِلَيْكَ وَوَجْهُتُ وَجْهِي إِلَيْكَ

وفوضتُ أَمْرِي إِلَيْكَ وَالْجَأْتُ ظَهْرِي إِلَيْكَ رَغْبَةً وَرَهْبَةً إِلَيْكَ لَا مَلْجَا وَلَا مَنْجى مِنْكَ إِلَّا إِلَيْكَ أَمَنْتُ بِكِتَابِ الَّذِي أَنْزَلْتَ وَبِنَبِيِّكَ الَّذِي أَرْسَلْتَ فَانَ مِنْ مِنْ عَلَى الْفَطْرَةِ وَاجْعَلَهُنَّ آخِرَ مَا تَقُوْلُ – مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1462. It was narrated from al-Bara ibn Azib (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) told me: When you intend to go to bed, perform ablution as you do for prayer, then lie on your right side and say: “Allahumma aslamtu nafsi ilayka, wa wajjahtu wajhi ilayka, wa fawwadtu amri ilayka, wa alja’tu zahri ilayka raghbatan wa rahbatan ilayka, la malja’a wa la manja’a minka illa ilayka, amantu bikitabikalladhi anzalta, wa nabiyyikalladhi arsalta” (O Allah, I have surrendered my soul to You, turned my face toward You, entrusted my affair to You, and rested my back against You, out of hope in You and fear of You. There is no refuge and no escape from You except to You. I believe in Your Book that You have revealed and in Your Prophet whom You have sent). If you die in your sleep, you will die upon the natural disposition. Make this supplication your final words.

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

١٤٦٣ – وَعَنْ أَنَسٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ كَانَ إِذَا أَوَى إلى فِرَاشِهِ قَالَ الْحَمْدُ لِلَّهِ الَّذِي أَطْعَمَنَا وَسَقَانَا وَكَفَانَا وَأَوَانًا فَكَمْ مِمَّن لَا كَافِيَ لَهُ وَلَا مُؤْوِيَ رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ.

1463. It was narrated from Anas (may Allah be pleased with him). When the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) went to his bed, he would say: “Alhamdu lillahil-ladhi at’amana wa saqana wa kafana wa awana” (All praise belongs to Allah, Who fed us, gave us drink, sufficed us, and sheltered us). For there are many who have no one to suffice them and no shelter.

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

ى اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ كَانَ ١٤٦٤ – وَعَنْ حُذَيْفَةَ رَضِيا إذا أرادَ أَنْ يَرْقُدَ وَضَعَ يَدَهُ الْيُمْنَى تَحْتَ خَدِهِ ثُمَّ يَقُولُ اللَّهُمَّ قِنِي عَذَابَكَ يَوْمَ تَبْعَثُ عِبَادَكَ رَوَاهُ التَّرْمِذِى وَقَالَ حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ وَرَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ

مِنْ رِوَايَةِ حَفْصَةً وَفِيهِ أَنَّهُ كَانَ يَقُولُ لَهُ ثَلَاثَ مَرَّات.

1464. It was narrated from Hudhayfah (may Allah be pleased with him). When the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) intended to sleep, he would place his right hand beneath his cheek and say: “Allahumma qini adhابaka yawma tab’athu ibadaka” (O Allah, protect me from Your punishment on the day You resurrect Your servants).

Imam al-Tirmidhi narrated this hadith and said that it is a hasan hadith. Imam Abu Dawud narrated it from Hafsah (may Allah be pleased with her), adding that the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) would say this three times.

End of the third volume